"Wrede, Patricia C - Chronicles of the Enchanted Forest 01 - Dealing with Dragons (Dragonsbane) UC" - читать интересную книгу автора (Wrede Patricia C)Dealing
With Dragons / Book One of the Enchanted Forest Chronicles Patricia
C. Wrede Copyright
1990 by Patricia C. Wrede 1 In
Which Cimorene Refuses to Be Proper and Has
a Conversation with a Frog Linderwall
was a large kingdom, just east of the Mountains
of Morning, where philosophers were highly
respected and the number five was fashionable. The
climate was unremarkable. The knights kept their armor
brightly polished mainly for show—it had been centuries
since a dragon had come east. There were the usual
periodic problems with royal children and un- invited
fairy godmothers, but they were always the sort of
thing that could be cleared up by finding the proper prince
or princess to marry the unfortunate child a few years
later. All in all, Linderwall was a very prosperous and
pleasant place. Cimorene
hated it. Cimorene
was the youngest daughter of the King of
Linderwall, and her parents found her rather trying. Their
first six daughters were perfectly normal prin- cesses,
with long, golden hair and sweet dispositions, each
more beautiful than the last. Cimorene was lovely enough,
but her hair was jet black, and she wore it in braids
instead of curled and pinned like her sisters. And she
wouldn't stop growing. Her parents were quite
sure that no prince would want to marry a girl who
could look him in the eye instead of gazing up at him
becomingly through her lashes. As for the girl's disposition—well,
when people were being polite, they said
she was strong-minded. When they were angry or annoyed
with her, they said she was as stubborn as a Pig- The
King and Queen did the best they could. They hired
the most superior tutors and governesses to teach Cimorene
all the things a princess ought to know— dancing,
embroidery, drawing, and etiquette. There was a
great deal of etiquette, from the proper way to curtsy
before a visiting prince to how loudly it was permissible
to scream when being carried off by a giant. (Linderwall
still had an occasional problem with giants.) Cimorene
found it all very dull, but she pressed her
lips together and learned it anyway. When she couldn't
stand it any longer, sh^ would go down to the castle
armory and bully the armsmaster into giving her a
fencing lesson. As she got older, she found her reg- ular
lessons more and more boring. Consequently, the fencing
lessons became more and more frequent. When
she was twelve, her father found out. "Fencing
is not proper behavior for a princess," he told
her in the gentle-but-firm tone recommended by the
court philosopher. Cimorene
tilted her head to one side. "Why not?" "It's
. . . well, it's simply not done." Cimorene
considered. "Aren't I a princess?" "Yes,
of course you are, my dear," said her father with
relief. He had been bracing himself for a storm of tears,
which was the way his other daughters reacted to
reprimands. "Well,
I fence," Cimorene said with the air of one delivering
an unshakable argument. "So it is too done by a
princess." "That
doesn't make it proper, dear," put in her mother
gently. "Why
not?" "It
simply doesn't," the Queen said firmly, and that
was the end of Cimorene's fencing lessons. When
she was fourteen, her father discovered that she was
making the court magician teach her magic. "How
long has this been going on?" he asked wearily
when she arrived in response to his summons. "Since
you stopped my fencing lessons," Cimorene said.
"I suppose you're going to tell me it isn't proper behavior
for a princess." "Well,
yes. I mean, it isn't proper." "Nothing
interesting seems to be proper," Cim- orene
said. "You
might find things more interesting if you applied
yourself a little more, dear," Cimorene's mother
said. "I
doubt it," Cimorene muttered, but she knew better
than to argue when her mother used that tone of
voice. And that was the end of the magic lessons. The
same thing happened over the Latin lessons from
the court philosopher, the cooking lessons from the
castle chef, the economics lessons from the court treasurer,
and the juggling lessons from the court min- strel.
Cimorene began to grow rather tired of the whole business. When
she was sixteen, Cimorene summoned her fairy
godmother. "Cimorene,
my dear, this sort of thing really isn't done,"
the fairy said, fanning away the scented blue smoke
that had accompanied her appearance. "People
keep telling me that," Cimorene said. "You
should pay attention to them, then," her godmother
said irritably. "I'm not used to being hauled away
from my tea without warning. And you aren't supposed
to call me unless it is a matter of utmost importance
to your life and future happiness." "It
is of utmost importance to my life and future happiness,"
Cimorene said. "Oh,
very well. You're a bit young to have fallen in love
already; still, you always have been a precocious child.
Tell me about him." Cimorene
sighed. "It isn't a him." "Enchanted,
is he?" the fairy said with a spark of interest.
"A frog, perhaps? That used to be quite pop- ular,
but it seems to have gone out of fashion lately. Nowadays,
all the princes are talking birds, or dogs, or
hedgehogs." "No,
no, I'm not in love with anyone!" "Then
what, exactly, is your problem?" the fairy said in
exasperation. "This!"
Cimorene gestured at the castle around her.
"Embroidery lessons, and dancing, and—and being a
princess!" "My
dear Cimorene!" the fairy said, shocked. "It's your
heritage!" "Ifs
boring." "Boring?"
The fairy did not appear to believe what she was
hearing. "Boring.
I want to do things, not sit around all day and
listen to the court minstrel make up songs about how
brave Daddy is and how lovely his wife and daughters
are." "Nonsense,
my dear. This is just a stage you're going through.
You'll outgrow it soon, and you'll be very
glad you didn't do anything rash." Cimorene
looked at her godmother suspiciously. "You've
been talking to my parents, haven't you?" "Well,
they do try to keep me up to date on what my
godchildren are doing." "I
thought so," said Cimorene, and bade her fairy godmother
a polite good-bye. A few
weeks later, Cimorene's parents took her to a tourney
in Sathem-by-the-Mountains, the next king- dom
over. Cimorene was quite sure that they were only taking
her because her fairy godmother had told them that
something had better be done about her, and soon. She
kept this opinion to herself. Anything was better than
the endless rounds of dancing and embroidery lessons
at home. Cimorene
realized her mistake almost as soon as they
reached their destination, for the King of Sathem- by-the-Mountains
had a son. He was a golden-haired, blue-eyed,
and exceedingly handsome prince, whose duties
appeared to consist entirely of dancing atten- dance
on Cimorene. "Isn't
he handsome!" Cimorene's lady-in-waiting sighed. "Yes,"
Cimorene said without enthusiasm. "Un- fortunately,
he isn't anything else." "Whatever
do you mean?" the lady-in-waiting said in
astonishment. "He
has no sense of humor, he isn't intelligent, he can't
talk about anything except tourneys, and half of what he
does say he gets wrong. I'm glad we're only staying
three weeks. I don't think I could stand to be polite
to him for much longer than that." "But
what about your engagement?" the lady-in- waiting
cried, horrified. "What
engagement?" Cimorene said sharply. The
lady-in-waiting tried to mutter something about a
mistake, but Cimorene put up her chin in her best
princess fashion and insisted on an explanation. Finally,
the lady-in-waiting broke down. "I
... I overheard Their Majesties discussing it yesterday."
She sniffled into her handkerchief. "The stipulations
and covenants and contracts and settle- ments
have all been drawn up, and they're going to sign
them the day after tomorrow and announce it on Th-Thursday." "I
see," said Cimorene. "Thank you for telling me. You may
go." The
lady-in-waiting left, and Cimorene went to see her-
parents. They were annoyed and a little embar- rassed
to find that Cimorene had discovered their plans,
but they were still very firm about it. "We were going
to tell you tomorrow, when we signed the pa- pers,"
her father said. "We
knew you'd be pleased, dear," her mother said,
nodding. "He's such a good-looking boy." "But
I don't want to marry Prince Therandil," Cim- orene
said. "Well,
it's not exactly a brilliant match," Cim- orene's
father said, frowning. "But I didn't think you'd care
how^big his kingdom is." "It's
the prince I don't care for," Cimorene said. "That's
a great pity, dear, but it can't be helped," Cimorene's
mother said placidly. "I'm afraid it isn't likely
that you'll get another offer." "Then
I won't get married at all." Both
her parents looked slightly shocked. "My dear Cimorene!"
said her father. "That's out of the question. You're
a princess; it simply isn't done." "I'm
too young to get married!" "Your
Great-Aunt Rose was married at sixteen," her
mother pointed out. "One really can't count all those
years she spent asleep under that dreadful fairy's curse." "I
won't marry the prince of Sathem-by-the-Moun- tains!"
Cimorene said desperately. "It isn't proper!" "What?"
said both her parents together. "He
hasn't rescued me from a giant or an ogre or freed
me from a magic spell," Cimorene said. Both
her parents looked uncomfortable. "Well, no,"
said Cimorene's father. "It's a bit late to start arranging
it, but we might be able to manage some- thing." "I
don't think it's necessary," Cimorene's mother said.
She looked reprovingly at Cimorene. "You've never
paid attention to what was or wasn't suitable before,
dear; you can't start now. Proper or not, you will
marry Prince Therandil three weeks from Thurs- day." "But,
Mother—" "I'll
send the wardrobe mistress to your room to start
fitting your bride clothes," Cimorene's mother said firmly,
and that was the end of the conversation. Cimorene
decided to try a more direct approach. She went to
see Prince Therandil. He was in the castle armory,
looking at swords. "Good morning. Princess," he said
when he finally noticed Cimorene. "Don't you think
this is a lovely sword?" Cimorene
picked it up. "The balance is off." "I
believe you're right," said Therandil after a mo- ment's
study. "Pity; now I'll have to find another. Is there
something I can do for you?" "Yes,"
said Cimorene. "You can not marry me." "What?"
Therandil looked confused. "You
don't really want to marry me, do you?" Cimorene
said coaxingly. "Well,
not exactly," Therandil replied. "I mean, in a way.
That is—" "Oh,
good," Cimorene said, correctly interpreting this
muddled reply as No, not at all. "Then you'll tell your
father you don't want to marry me?" "I
couldn't do that!" Therandil said, shocked. "It wouldn't
be right." "Why
not?" Cimorene demanded crossly. "Because—because—well,
because princes just don't
do that!" "Then
how are you going to keep from marrying me?" "I
guess I won't be able to," Therandil said after thinking
hard for a moment. "How do you like that sword
over there? The one with the silver hilt?" Cimorene
left in disgust and went out to the castle garden.
She was very discouraged. It looked as if she were
going to marry the prince of Sathem-by-the- Mountains
whether she wanted to or not. "I'd
rather be eaten by a dragon," she muttered. "That
can be arranged," said a voice from beside her
left slipper. Qmorene
looked down and saw a small green frog looking
up at her. "I beg your pardon. Did you speak?" she
asked. "You
don't see anyone else around, do you?" said the
frog. "Oh!"
said Cimorene. She had never met a talking frog
before. "Are you an enchanted prince?" she asked a
little doubtfully. "No,
but I've met a couple of them, and after a while
you pick up a few things," said the frog. "Now, why is
it that you want to be eaten by a dragon?" "My
parents want me to marry Prince Therandil," Cimorene
explained. "And
you don't want to? Sensible of you," said the
frog. "I don't like Therandil. He used to skip rocks across
the top of my pond. They always sank into my living
room." "I'm
sorry," Cimorene said politely. "Well,"
said the frog, "what are you going to do about
it?" "Marrying
Therandil? I don't know. I've tried talk- ing to
my parents, but they won't'listen, and neither will
Therandil." "I
didn't ask what you'd said about it," the frog snapped.
"I asked what you're going to do. Nine times out of
ten, talking is a way of avoiding doing things." "What
kinds of things would you suggest?" Cim- orene
said, stung. "You
could challenge the prince to a duel," the frog
suggested. "He'd
win," Cimorene said. "It's been four years since
I've been allowed to do any fencing." "You
could turn him into a toad." "I
never got past invisibility in my magic les- sons,"
Cimorene said. "Transformations are advanced study." The
frog looked at her disapprovingly. "Can't you do
anything?" "I
can curtsy," Cimorene said disgustedly. "I know seventeen
different country dances, nine ways to agree with an
ambassador from Cathay without actually promising
him anything, and one hundred and forty- three
embroidery stitches. And I can make cherries jubilee." "Cherries
jubilee?" asked the frog, and snapped at a
passing fly. 10 "The
castle chef taught me, before Father made him
stop," Cimorene explained. The
frog munched briefly, then swallowed and said,
"I suppose there's no help for it. You'll have to run
away." "Run
away?" Cimorene said. "I don't like that idea.
Too many things could go wrong." "You
don't like the idea of marrying Prince The- randil,
either," the frog pointed out. "Maybe
I can think of some other way out of get- ting
married." The
frog snorted. "Such as?" Cimorene didn't an- swer,
and after a moment the frog said, "I thought so. Do you
want my advice or not?" "Yes,
please," said Cimorene. After all, she didn't have to
follow it. "Go
to the main road outside the city and follow it away
from the mountains," said the frog. "After a while,
you will come to a small pavilion made of gold, surrounded
by trees made of silver with emerald leaves. Go
straight past it without stopping, and don't answer if
anyone calls out to you from the pavilion. Keep on until
you reach a hovel. Walk straight up to the door and
knock three times, then snap your fingers and go inside.
You'll find some people there who can help you out of
your difficulties if you're polite about asking and they're
in the right mood. And that's all." The
frog turned abruptly and dove into the pool. "Thank
you very much," Cimorene called after it, thinking
"that the frog's advice sounded very odd in- deed.
She rose and went back into the castle. 11 She
spent the rest of the day being fitted and fussed over by
her ladies-in-waiting until she was ready to scream.
By the end of the formal banquet, at which she had to
sit next to Prince Therandil and listen to endless stories
of his prowess in battle, Cimorene was more than
ready to take the frog's advice. Late
that night, when most of the castle was asleep, Cimorene
bundled up five clean handkerchiefs and her best
crown. Then she dug out the notes she had taken during
her magic lessons and carefully cast a spell of invisibility.
It seemed to work, but she was still very watchful
as she sneaked out of the castle. After all, it had
been a long time since she had practiced. By
morning, Cimorene was well outside the city and
visible again, walking down the main road that led away
from the mountains. It was hot and dusty, and she
began to wish she had brought a bottle of water instead
of the handkerchiefs. Just
before noon, she spied a small grove of trees next to
the road ahead of her. It looked like a cool, pleasant
place to rest for a few minutes, and she hurried forward.
When she reached the grove, however, she saw
that the trees were made of the finest silver, and their
shining green leaves were huge emeralds. In the center
of the grove stood a charming pavilion made of gold
and hung with gold curtains. Cimorene
slowed down and looked longingly at the
cool green shade beneath the trees. Just then a woman's
voice called out from the pavilion, "My dear, you
look so tired and thirsty! Come and sit with me and
share my luncheon." 12 The
voice was so kind and coaxing that Cimorene took
two steps toward the edge of the road before she remembered
the frog's advice. Oh, no, she thought to herself,
I'm not going to be caught this easily! She turned without
saying anything and hurried on down the road. A
little farther on she came to a tiny, wretched- looking
hovel made of cracked and weathered gray boards.
The door hung slantwise on a broken hinge, and the
whole building looked as though it were going to
topple over at any moment. Cimorene stopped and stared
doubtfully at it, but she had followed the frog's advice
this far, and she thought it would be silly to stop
now. So she shook the dust from her skirts and put on
her crown (so as to make a good impression). She
marched up to the door, knocked three times, and snapped
her fingers just as the frog had told her. Then she
pushed the door open and went in. 2 In
Which Cimorene Discovers the Value of a
Classical Education and Has Some Unwelcome
Visitors J, nside,
the hovel was dark and cool and damp. Cim- orene
found it a pleasant relief after the hot, dusty road, but she
wondered why no sunlight seemed to be com- ing
through the cracks in the boards. She was still standing
just inside the door, waiting for her eyes to adjust
to the dark, when someone said crossly, "Is this that
princess we've been waiting for?" "Why
don't you ask her?" said a deep, rumbly voice. "I'm
Princess Cimorene of Linderwall," Cimorene answered
politely. "I was told you could help me." "Help
her?" said the first voice, and Cimorene heard a
snort. "I think we should just eat her and be done
with it." Cimorene
began to feel frightened. She wondered whether
the voices belonged to ogres or trolls and whether
she could slip out of the hovel before they made up
their minds about eating her. She felt behind her for
the door and started in surprise when her fin- gers
touched damp stone instead of dry wood. Then a third
voice said, "Not so fast, Woraug. Let's hear her story
first." So
Cimorene took a deep breath and began to ex- plain
about the fencing lessons and the magic lessons, and the
Latin and the juggling, and all the other things that
weren't considered proper behavior for a princess, and she
told the voices that she had run away from Sathem-by-the-Mountains
to keep from having to marry
Prince Therandil. "And
what do you expect us to do about it?" one of the
voices asked curiously. "I
don't know," Cimorene said. "Except, of course, that I
would rather not be eaten. I can't see who you are in
this dark, you know." "That
can be fixed," said the voice. A moment later,
a small ball of light appeared in the air above Cimorene's
head. Cimorene stepped backward very quickly
and ran into the wall. The
voices belonged to dragons. Five of
them lay on or sprawled over or curled around
the various rocks and columns that filled the huge
cave where Cimorene stood. Each of the males (there
were three) had two short, stubby, sharp-looking horns
on either side of their heads; the female dragon had
three, one on each side and one in the center of her
forehead. The last dragon was apparently still too young
to have made up its mind which sex it wanted to be;
it didn't have any horns at all. Cimorene
felt very frightened. The smallest of the dragons
was easily three times as tall as she was, and they
gave an overwhelming impression of shining green
scales and sharp silver teeth. They were much scarier
in person than in the pictures she remembered from
her natural history books. She swallowed very hard,
wondering whether she really would rather be eaten
by a dragon than marry Therandil. "Well?"
said the three-homed dragon just in front of her.
"Just what are you asking us to do for you?" "I—"
Cimorene stopped short as an idea occurred to her.
Cautiously, she asked, "Dragons are . . . are fond of
princesses, aren't they?" "Very,"
said the dragon, and smiled. The smile showed
all her teeth, which Cimorene did not find reassuring. "That
is, I've heard of dragons who have captive princesses
to cook for them and—and so on," said Cim- orene,
who had very little idea what captive princesses did all
day. The
dragon in front of Cimorene nodded. One of the
others, a yellowish green in color, shifted restlessly and
said, "Oh, let's just go ahead and eat her. It will save
trouble." Before
any of the other dragons could answer, there
was a loud, booming noise, and a sixth dragon 16 slithered
into the cave. His scales were more gray than green,
and the dragons by the door made way for him respectfully. "Kazul!"
said the newcomer in a loud voice. "Achoo!
Sorry I'm late, but a terrible thing happened on the
way here, achoo!" "What
was it?" said the dragon to whom Cimorene had
been talking. "Ran
into a wizard. Achoo! Had to eat him; no help for it.
Achoo, achoo. And now look at me!" Every time the
gray-green dragon sneezed, he emitted a small ball of fire
that scorched the wall of the cave. "Calm
down, Roxim," said Kazul. "You're only making
it worse." "Achoo!
Calm down? When I'm having an allergy attack?
Achoo, oh, bother, achoo!" said the gray-green dragon.
"Somebody give me a handkerchief. Achoo!" "Here,"
said Cimorene, holding out one of the ones
she had brought with her. "Use this." She was beginning
to feel much less frightened, for the gray- green
dragon reminded her of her great-uncle, who was old and
rather hard of hearing and of whom she was rather
fond. "What's
that?" said Roxim. "Achoo! Oh, hurry up and
give it here." Kazul
took the handkerchief from Cimorene, using two
claws very delicately, and passed it to Roxim. The gray-green
dragon mopped his streaming eyes and blew
his nose. "That's better, I think. Achoo! Oh, drat!" The
ball of fire that accompanied the dragon's sneeze
had reduced the handkerchief to a charred 17 scrap.
Cimorene hastily dug out another one and handed
it to Kazul, feeling very glad that she had brought
several spares. Roxim
went through two more handkerchiefs be- fore
his sneezing spasms finally stopped. "Much bet- ter,"
he said. "Now then, who's this that lent me the handkerchiefs?
Somebody's new princess, eh?" "We
were just discussing that when you came in," Kazul
said, and turned back to Cimorene. "You were saying?
About cooking and so on." "Couldn't
I do that for one of you for a while?" Cimorene
said. The
dragon smiled again; and Cimorene swallowed hard.
"Possibly. Why would you want to do that?" "Because
then I wouldn't have to go home and marry
Therandil," Cimorene said. "Being a dragon's princess
is a perfectly respectable thing to do, so my parents
couldn't complain. And it would be much more interesting
than embroidery and dancing lessons." Several
of the dragons made snorting or choking noises.
Cimorene jumped, then decided that they were laughing. "This
is ridiculous," said a large, bright green dragon
on Cimorene's left. "Why?"
asked Kazul. "A
princess volunteering? Out of the question!" "Thafs
easy for you to say," one of the other drag- ons
grumbled. "You already have a princess. What about
the rest of us?" "Yes,
don't be stuffy, Woraug," said another. "Be- sides,
what else can we do with her?" 18 "Eat
her," suggested the yellowish green dragon in a
bored tone. "No
proper princess would come out looking for dragons,"
Woraug objected. "Well,
I'm not a proper princess, then," Cimorene snapped.
"I make cherries jubilee, and I volunteer for dragons,
and I conjugate Latin verbs—or at least I would
if anyone would let me. So there!" "Hear,
hear," said the gray-green dragon. "You
see?" Woraug said. "Who would want an improper
princess?" "I
would," said Kazul. "You
can't be serious, Kazul," Woraug said irri- tably.
"Why?" "I
like cherries jubilee," Kazul replied, still watch- ing
Cimorene. "And I like the look of her. Besides, the Latin
scrolls in my library need cataloguing, and if I can't
find someone who knows a little of the language, I'll
have to do it myself." "Give
her a trial run first," a purplish green dragon advised. Woraug
snorted. "Latin and cherries jubilee! And for
that you'd take on a black-haired, snippy little—" "I'll
thank you to be polite when you're discussing my
princess," Kazul said, and smiled fiercely. "Nice
little gal," Roxim said, nodding approvingly and
waving Cimorene's next-to-last handkerchief. "Got sense.
Be good for you, Kazul." "If
that's settled, I'm going to go find a snack," said
the yellowish green dragon. Woraug
looked around, but the other dragons seemed
to agree with Roxim. "Oh, very well," Woraug said
grumpily. "It's your choice, after all, Kazul." "It
certainly is. Now, Princess, if you'll come this way,
I'll get you settled in." Cimorene
followed Kazul across the cave and down a
tunnel. To her relief, the ball of light came with her.
She had the uncomfortable feeling'that if she had tried
to walk behind Kazul in the dark, she would have stepped
on her tail, which would not have been a good beginning. Kazul
led Cimorene through a long maze of tunnels and
finally stopped in another cave. "Here we are," the
dragon said. "You can use the small room over on the
right. I believe my last princess left most of the furnishings
behind when she ran off with the knight." "Thank
you," Cimorene said. "When do I start my duties?
And what are they, please?" "You
start right away," said Kazul. "I'll want din- ner at
seven. In the meantime, you can begin sorting the
treasure." The dragon nodded toward a dark open- ing on
the left. "I'm sure some of it needs repairing. There's
at least one suit of armor with the leg off, and some of
the cheaper magic swords are probably getting rusty.
The rest of it really ought to be rearranged sen- sibly.
I can never find anything when I want it." "What
about the library you mentioned?" Cim- orene
asked. "We'll
see how well you do on the treasure room first,"
Kazul said. "The rest of your job I'll explain as we go
along. You don't object to learning a little magic, do
you?" 20 "Not
at all," said Cimorene. "Good.
It'll make things much easier. Go and wash up, and
I'll let you into the treasure room so you can get
started." Cimorene
nodded and went to the room Kazul had told
her to use. As she washed her face and hands, she
felt happier than she had in a long time. She was not
going to have to marry Therandil, and sorting a dragon's
treasure sounded far more interesting than dandng
or embroidery. She was even going to learn some
magic! And her parents wouldn't worry about her,
once they found out where she was. For the first time in
her life, Cimorene was glad she was a princess. She
dried her hands and turned to go back into the main
cave, wondering how best to persuade Kazul to help
her brush up on her Latin. She didn't want the dragon
to be disappointed in her skill. "Draco,
draconem, dracone," she muttered, and her lips
curved into a smile. She had always been rather good at
declining nouns. Still smiling, she started for- ward to
begin her new duties. Cimorene
settled in very quickly. She got along well with
Kazul and learned her way around the caves with a
minimum of mishaps. Actually, the caves were more like an
intricate web of tunnels, connecting caverns of various
shapes and sizes that belonged to individual dragons.
It reminded Cimorene of an underground city with
tunnels instead of streets. She had no idea how far the
tunnels extended, though she rather suspected that
some of them had been magicked, so that when 21 you
walked down them you went a lot farther than you
thought you were going. Kazul's
section of the caves was fairly large. IP addition
to the kitchen—which was in a large cave near the
exit, so that there wouldn't be a problem with the smoke
from the fire—she had a sleeping cavern, three enormous
treasure rooms at the far end of an intricate maze of
twisty little passages, two even more enormous storage
rooms for less valuable items, a library, a large, bare
cave for eating and visiting with other dragons, and the
set of rooms assigned to Cimorene. All the caves
smelled of dragon, a somewhat musty, smoky dnnamony
smell. Cimorene's first job was to air them out. Cimorene's
rooms consisted of three small con- necting
caves, just off Kazul's living cavern. They were furnished
very comfortably in a mixture of styles and periods,
and looked just like the guest rooms in most of the
castles Cimorene had visited, only without win- dows.
They were much too small for a dragon to get inside.
When asked, Kazul said that the dwarves had made
them in return for a favor, and the dragon's tone prevented
Cimorene from inquiring too closely into just what
sort of favor it had been. By the
end of the first week, Cimorene was sure enough
of her position to give Kazul a list of things that
she needed in the kitchen. The previous princess— of whom
Cimorene was beginning to have a very poor opinion—had
apparently made do with a large skillet with
three dents and a wobbly handle, a wooden mix- ing
bowl with a crack in it, a badly tarnished copper teakettle,
and an assortment of mismatched plates, 22 cups,
and silverware, most of them chipped or bent. Kazul
seemed pleased by the request, and the fol- lowing
day Cimorene had everything she had asked for,
except for a few of the more exotic pans and dishes. This
made the cooking considerably easier and gave Cimorene
more time to spend studying Latin and sort- ing
treasure. The treasure was just as disorganized as Kazul
had told her, and putting it in order was a major task.
It was sometimes hard to tell whether a ring was enchanted,
and Cimorene knew better than to put it on and
see. It might be the sort of useful magic ring that
turned you invisible, but it might also be the sort of ring
that turned you into a frog. Cimorene did the best
she could and kept a pile in the corner for things she was
not sure about. There
was a great deal of treasure to be sorted. Most of
it was stacked in one of the innermost caves in a
large, untidy heap of crowns, rings, jewels, swords, and
coins, but Cimorene kept finding things in other places
as well, some of them quite unlikely. There was a small
helmet under her bed (along with a great deal of
dust), a silver bracelet set with opals on the reading table
in the library, and two daggers and a jeweled ink pot
behind the kitchen stove. Cimorene collected them all,
along with the other things that were simply lying around
in the halls, and put them back in the store- rooms
where they belonged, thinking to herself that dragons
were clearly not very tidy creatures. The
first of the Knights arrived at the end of the second week. Cimorene
was busy cleaning swords. Kazul had -23 been
right about their condition; not only were some of them
rusty, but nearly all of them needed sharp- ening.
She was polishing the last flakes of rust from an enormous
broadsword when she heard someone calling from
the mouth of the cave. Feeling somewhat irritated by the
interruption, she rose and, carrying the sword, went to
see who it was. As she
came nearer to the entrance, she was able to make
out the words that whoever-it-was was shout- ing:
"Dragon! Come out and fight! Fight for the Princess Cimorene
of Linderwall!" "Oh,
honestly," Cimorene muttered, and quick- ened
her step. "Here, you," she said as she came out into
the sunlight. Then she had to duck as a spear flashed
through the air over her head. "Stop that!" she cried.
"I'm Princess Cimorene." "You
are?" said a doubtful voice. "Are you sure? I
mean—" Cimorene
raised her head cautiously and squinted. It was
still fairly early in the morning, and the sun was in back
of the person standing outside the cave, so that it was
difficult to see anything but the outline of his figure
against the brightness. "Of course I'm sure," Cimorene
said. "What did you expect, letters of ref- erence?
Come around here where I can see who you are,
please." The
figure moved sideways, and Cimorene saw that it
was a knight in shiny new armor, except for the legs,
where the armor was dusty from walking. Cim- orene
wondered briefly why he hadn't ridden, but de- dded
not to ask. The knight's visor was raised, and a 24 few
wisps of sandy hair showed above his handsome face.
He was studying her with an expression of wor- ried
puzzlement. "What
can I do for you?" Cimorene said after sev- eral
moments had gone by and the knight still hadn't said
anything. "Well,
um> if you are the Princess Cimorene, I've come to
rescue you from the dragon," the knight said. Cimorene
set the point of the broadsword on the ground
and leaned on it as if it were a walking cane. "I
thought that might be it," she said. "But I'd rather not be
rescued, thank you just the same." "Not
be rescued?" The knighfs puzzled look deep- ened.
"But princesses always—" "No,
they don't," Cimorene said firmly, recogniz- ing the
beginning of a familiar argument. "And even if I
wanted to be rescued, you're going at it all wrong." "What?"
said the knight, thoroughly taken aback. "Shouting,
'Come out and fight,' the way you did. No
self-respecting dragon is going to answer to a chal- lenge
like that. It sounds like a child's dare. Dragons are
very consdous of their dignity, at least all the ones I've
met so far are." "Oh,"
said the knight, sounding very crestfallen. "What
should I have said?" "
'Stand forth and do battle' is the usual chal- lenge,"
Cimorene said with authority, remembering her princess
lessons. She had always been more interested in what
the knights and dragons were supposed to say than in
memorizing the places where she was supposed to
scream. "But the wording doesn't have to be exact as long
as it's suitably formal. You're new at this, aren't you?" "Rescuing
you was going to be my first big quest," the
knight said gloomily. "You're sure you don't want to be
rescued?" "Quite
sure," Cimorene said. "I like living with Kazul." "You
like—" The knight stared at her for a moment. Then
his expression cleared and he said, "Of course! The
dragon's enchanted you. I should have thought of that
before." "Kazul
has not enchanted me, and I do not want to be
rescued by anybody," Cimorene said, alarmed by the
knight's sudden enthusiasm. "This place suits me very
well. I like polishing swords and cooking cher- ries
jubilee and reading Latin scrolls. If you don't believe
me, ask anyone in Linderwall. They've been complaining
about my un-princesslike behavior for years." "I
did hear something about fencing lessons," the knight
said doubtfully, "but knights aren't supposed to pay
attention to that kind of thing. We're supposed to be
above rumors and gossip." 'The
fencing lessons were just the beginning," Cimorene
assured him. "So you see why I'm perfectly happy
being a dragon's princess." "Um,
yes," said the knight, but he did not look convinced.
"Speaking of dragons, where's yours?" "Kazul's
not my dragon," Cimorene said sharply. "I'm
her princess. You'll never have any luck dealing with
dragons if you don't get these things straight. 26 She's
gone to the Enchanted Forest on the other side of the
mountains to borrow a crepe pan from a witch she
knows." "She's
what?" said the knight. "She's
gone to borrow a crepe pan," Cimorene repeated
in a louder voice. "Perhaps you'd better have your
helmet checked when you get back. They're not supposed
to interfere with your hearing, but some- times—" "Oh,
I heard you," the knight said. "But what does a
dragon want with a crepe pan?" "She
doesn't want it; I do. I found a recipe in the library
that I want to try, and the kitchen just isn't equipped
to handle anything but the most ordinary cooking.
Kazul will fix that eventually, but for the time being
we have to borrow things like crepe pans and souffle
dishes." "You
really do like it here," the knight said won- deringly. Cimorene
refrained from replying that this was what
she had been trying to tell him all along and instead
said, "How did you know where I was?" "Things
get around." The knight waved a hand in a vague
manner. "In fact, I had to hurry to make sure I was
the first. Half of the Kingdom of Linderwall and a
princess's hand in marriage is a reward rich enough to
tempt a lot of people who wouldn't normally bother with
this sort of thing." "Father's
offered half the kingdom to whoever res- cues
me?" Cimorene said incredulously. "That's more than
all my sisters' dowries put together!" "It's
the usual thing in cases like this," the knight said
mildly. "It
would be," Cimorene said in tones of deep disgust.
"Well, at least you can go back and tell them I don't
want to be rescued. Maybe that will keep anyone else
from coming up here." "I
can't do that!" the knight said. "Ifs—" "—just
not done," Cimorene finished. "I under- stand
perfectly." She gave him a polite farewell, more because
she had been well brought up than because she
felt like being polite, and sent him on his way. Then
she went back into the cave and polished the broadsword
until it was mirror-bright, which relieved her
feelings a little. There
were two knights the following day, and four more
the day after that. On the fourth day there was only
one, but he was exceptionally stubborn, and it took
Cimorene nearly two hours to get rid of him. By then
she was thoroughly disgusted and even consid- ered
letting Kazul handle the knights from then on. She
could not quite bring herself to do it. The knights would
certainly attack Kazul as soon as they saw her, since
that was what they were coming for, and sooner or
later someone would get hurt. Cimorene did not like to
think that someone might be hurt trying to rescue her,
particularly since she did not want to be rescued, so with
a sigh she decided that she would continue to handle
the knights as long as Kazul would let her. Prince
Therandil showed up at the end of the third week.
He was limping a little, as if his metal boots pinched
his toes, and the feathers attached to the top 28 of his
helmet sagged badly. He stopped and carefully struck
an impressive pose before issuing the usual challenge. Cimorene
was not in a mood to be impressed. Besides,
she could see that his helmet was a different style
from his gold armor and that the armor had gaps at the
knees and elbows where it didn't fit together quite
right. "Aren't
you a little slow?" she asked irritably. "There've
been eight knights here before you." "Eight?"
the prince said, frowning. "I thought by now
there'd have been at least twelve. Perhaps I'd better
come back later." Cimorene
stared at him in surprise. "Why?" "Well,
it would look better," Therandil explained seriously.
"There's not much glory in defeating a dragon
that hasn't already beaten ten or fifteen people at
least. Sir Gorolax of Mirstwold won't even consider going
after a dragon whose score is less than forty-five. I don't
think I want to risk waiting that long, but eight just
doesn't seem like enough." "You're
going to go away and wait until Kazul has defeated
fifteen knights before you come back to rescue me?"
Cimorene said. She found Therandil's smug con- fidence
very annoying, but she didn't like to say so straight
out. "Not
if you'd rather be rescued now, of course," Therandil
said hastily. "Though you ought to consid- er the
advantages, and I expect it won't be so very long .
. ." His voice trailed off, and he looked at her hopefully. 'Tm
afraid it will be a very long time," Cimorene 29 said
with satisfaction. "You see, Kazul hasn't defeated any
knights at all yet." "B-b-but
I thought you said there'd been eight," Therandil
spluttered. "I
said eight of them had come by; I didn't say they'd
fought anybody. I sent them away." "You
sent them away?" Therandil repeated, plainly horrified.
"But that's—that's—" "—not
done, I know." Cimorene smiled sweetly. "But
I've done it. And I intend to go on doing it, so you
might as well go home and warn your friends. They'd
feel so foolish, you know, if they came all this way
into the mountains to rescue me and then had to turn
around and go back home without doing any- thing." "They
certainly would!" Therandil said indig- nantly.
"What do you mean by playing these kinds of tricks?
Don't you want to be rescued?" "No,"
said Cimorene, losing her patience at last, "I
don't. And I'm tired of having my work constantly interrupted.
So please go away, and don't come back." "You
can't possibly mean that," Therandil said. "Besides,
everyone expects me to rescue you." "That's
your problem," Cimorene told him. "I'm going
to go fix dinner. Good-bye." Before he could say anything
else, she turned and ducked back into the cave,
hoping the prince wouldn't follow. 30 3 In
Which Cimorene Meets a Witch and Has
Doubts about a Wizard Iherandil
left, but he came back again the next day, and the
day after that. It got so that Cimorene could not
even step outside the cave without running into him. She
might have been flattered if it hadn't been so obvious
that Therandil was only worried about how foolish
he'd look if he went home without fighting the dragon.
On his fifth visit Cimorene was very sharp with him,
and when he had not returned by midaftemoon of the
next day, she began to hope that he had finally left
for good. Cimorene
was in the kitchen taking the pits out of cherries
when she heard someone knocking at the mouth
of the cave. "Go
away," she shouted in complete exasperation. "I've
told you and told you, I don't want to be rescued, and I'm
not going to argue with you any more!" "I
didn't come here to argue," said a no-nonsense female
voice from outside. "I came to meet the person who
keeps borrowing my crepe pan. It's not something there's
normally much call for." "Oh,
dear," said Cimorene. She wiped her hands hastily
on a comer of her apron and hurried out to greet
her visitor. "I'm sorry," she said, coming around the
gray rock at the cave mouth. "But I've been having a
problem with knights lately, and I thought—" She stopped
short as she got a good look at her caller for me
first time. The
woman standing outside the cave was consid- erably
shorter than Cimorene. Her ginger hair was piled in
waves on top of her head. She had on a loose black robe
with long sleeves, which she wore unbelted. A small
pair of glasses with rectangular lenses sat firmly on her
nose, and she carried an extremely twiggy broom
in her left hand. Despite her unusual appear- ance, she
projected an air of great self-assurance. "I
quite understand," she said, studying Cimorene shrewdly.
"You must be Kazul's new princess." "Yes,
I'm Cimorene. And you are . . . ?" "Morwen,"
said the black-robed woman, leaning the
broom against the rock. "Kazul and I have been friends
for a long time, ever since I moved to the En- chanted
Forest, so I thought I'd come have a look at her new
princess." "You're
the person Kazul's been borrowing dishes 32 from,
aren't you?" Cimorene said, and blinked. "But then
you must be—" "A
witch," Morwen finished. "I don't see why you find it
surprising. It's not exactly an unusual profession in
these parts." "It's
just that I haven't met one before," Cimorene said,
not mentioning the fact that in Linderwall witches were
considered dangerous and probably evil and were therefore
avoided if at all possible. But then, people in Linderwall
didn't like dragons much, either. "Won't you
come in and have some tea?" "I
certainly will," said the witch, and she did. She prowled
around like a nervous cat while Cimorene put the
kettle on the stove and got out the tea things. "Well,"
Morwen said approvingly as Cimorene filled
the teapot, "you're the first princess I've ever met who has
the sense to keep up with the kitchen." Cimorene
decided that she liked Morwen's down- to-earth
manner. She soon found herself telling Mor- wen
everything, from the fencing and philosophy and Latin
lessons to the seemingly endless stream of knights.
The story lasted through two cups of tea and finished
with Therandil's stubborn insistence on res- cuing
her. "That
is absurd," Morwen said decidedly when Cimorene
finished. "If this continues, you'll never get anything
done." "I
know," Cimorene said. "I keep telling them I don't
want to be rescued, but they're all so honorable that
none of them will tell anyone when they go back because
they think it would be gossiping." 33 "More
likely they don't want to look foolish." "Maybe,
but even if they did tell people, I'm no; sure
anyone would believe it. I have a hard enougl. time
convincing the knights when they show up ir person." "Ifs
just as well that your visitors have been hon- orable,"
Morwen said, looking thoughtful. "Under- wall's
a prosperous kingdom. Sooner or later the chance of
getting hold of half of it is going to tempt someone to try
rescuing you whether you want to be rescued or not." "That
hadn't occurred to me," Cimorene said witi' a
worried frown. "What can I do about it?" "I'm
not sure," Morwen replied. "The situation's not at
all usual, you know. I've never heard of a prin- cess
volunteering for a dragon before. Which rather sur- prises
me, now that I think of it. A dragon's princess is
practically guaranteed a good marriage, so you'd think
princesses from the smaller kingdoms would be clamoring
for the job." "They're
probably worried about being eaten," Cimorene
said. "Do you think it would help if I sent my
parents a letter?" "Probably
not," Morwen said after a moment's consideration.
"But it can't hurt to try. I'll check my spell
books when I get home. It may give me an idea. I
suggest that you hunt through Kazul's library. She's been
collecting scrolls for centuries; you ought to be able to
find something useful. Meanwhile, we'll put up a
sign." "A
sign?" Cimorene stared at Morwen for a mo- 34 ment,
then began to smile. " 'Road washed out,' " she said.
" 'Use alternate route.' Is that the kind of sign you
were thinking of?" "Exactly,"
Morwen said with approval. "It won't stop
anyone who's really determined, but it will cer- tainly
slow them down. That should give us time to come up
with something better." The two
women set to work at once and in a short time
produced a large, official-looking sign. Morwen offered
to set it up on her way back to the Enchanted Forest,
but Cimorene thought it would be too awkward for her
to carry while riding the broom. So, once Mor- wen had
gone, Cimorene tucked the sign under her arm and
started down the path. Cimorene
had not had a chance to do any real exploring before,
though she had looked out at the mountains every
day and wondered. She was happy to have an excuse
to see more of the outside of her new home. It was a
lovely day, warm and sunny, and at first the
path was level and easy. Cimorene was just begin- ning to
wonder whether anyone would believe her sign,
once she got it put up, when the path swung left around
a boulder and narrowed to a tiny ledge that sloped
steeply upward. Cimorene
stopped. Now she knew why none of the
knights had ridden up to the cave. The ledge was barely
wide enough for a person on foot to edge along sideways;
the best rider in the world couldn't have gotten
a horse down it. Cimorene rolled her sign up into a
firm, tight cylinder and stuck it through her belt, 35 so she
would have her hands free while she climbed. Then
she stepped out onto the ledge. Sidling
up the slope took a long time, for Cimorene was
careful to make sure that each part of the ledge would
hold before she trusted her weight to it. She was
also careful not to look down. Heights had never bothered
her before, but there was a big difference between
standing solidly on top of a tower in Under- wall
Castle behind a four-foot parapet and inching along a
ledge barely six inches wide with nothing be- tween
her and a long fall. She had
almost reached the top of the slope, where the
path widened again, when a portion of the ledge disappeared
just ahead of her. Cimorene pulled her foot
back and tried to figure out what had happened. She
hadn't seen or heard the rock crumble and fall away;
there was simply a two-foot gap in the ledge that hadn't
been there before. She studied it for a moment, trying
to think of a way of getting past. Nothing oc- curred
to her. She felt a twinge of annoyance at the thought
of all her wasted efforts, but cheered up at once
when she realized that this would solve the prob- lem of
the visiting knights. If she couldn't get around or over
the gap, an armored knight wouldn't be able to get
by, either. Cimorene smiled and turned her head to
creep back to safety. There
was another two-foot gap in the ledge on her
other side. Cimorene frowned. Something very odd was
going on, and she didn't like it. "You
look as if you are in need of assistance," said a deep
voice from above her. "May I be of help?" Cimorene
turned her head and saw a man standing 36 four
feet away, oh the path at the top of the ledge. He was
tall and sharp-featured, and his eyes were a hard, bright
black. Though he had a gray beard that reached nearly
to his waist, his face did not look old. He wore loose
robes made of blue and gray silk, and in one hand he
held a staff as tall as himself made of dark, polished
wood. "Possibly,"
Cimorene answered. She was certain that
the man was a wizard, though she had never met one
before, and she did not want to agree to anything until
she was sure of what she was agreeing to. The court
philosopher had always claimed that wizards were
very tricky. "May I know to whom I am speaking?" "I
am the wizard Zemenar," the man said. "And you
must be Kazul's new princess. I hope you're not trying
to run away. It's—" "Not
done," Cimorene said, feeling particularly an- noyed
because for once she was not doing anything improper.
"Yes, I'm Cimorene." "I
was going to say that it isn't wise to run away from
your dragon," the wizard corrected mildly. "I believe
ifs done all the time." "I'm
sorry," Cimorene said, but she didn't try to explain.
"And I'm not running away. How did you know
who I was?" "It
seemed unlikely that I would find any other charming
young lady walking so casually through the Pass of
Silver Ice," Zemenar answered. He smiled. "As you
see, it is easy to find oneself in difficulties if one is not
properly . . . prepared." Cimorene
decided that she didn't like him. He re- 37 minded
her of one of her father's courtiers, a humor- less,
sneaky little man who had paid her compliments only
when he was after something and who couldn't resist
giving advice even when nobody wanted it. "The ledge
was all here when I started," she said. An idea crossed
her mind, and she looked hard at Zemenar. "I don't
suppose you know what happened to the two missing
bits?" A flash
of startled annoyance crossed the wizard's face;
then his expression smoothed back into pleasant politeness.
He shrugged. "The Pass of Silver Ice is a strange
place. Odd things frequently occur." "Not
like this," Cimorene muttered. She was sure, now,
that the wizard had made the ledge vanish so that he
could pretend to rescue her, but she had no idea
why he would want her to think she owed him a favor.
Actually, it surprised her that he had destroyed the
ledge. She didn't think the dragons would be too happy
when they found out. Unless he hadn't really destroyed
it. "What
did you say?" Zemenar said, frowning uncertainly. Cimorene
ignored him. Without looking down, she slid her
right foot along the ledge. The rock felt firm and
solid. Slowly she transferred her weight and brought
her left foot up beside her right. She shifted again,
still careful not to look down, and slid her right foot
forward once again. "What
are you doing?" Zemenar demanded. "Getting
off this ledge," Cimorene replied. "I should
think that was obvious." One more step would 38 bring
her to the path, but Zemenar was squarely in her way.
"Would you mind moving back a little so I'll have somewhere
to stand?" Zemenar's
eyes narrowed, but he backed up sev- eral
paces, and Cimorene stepped onto the path. She wanted
to heave a sigh of relief, but she did not. She wasn't
going to let Zemenar have the satisfaction of knowing
she had been worried. Instead, she gave him her
best royal smile and said with polite insincerity, "Thank
you for offering to help, but as you see, it wasn't
needed. Do stop by and visit some time." "I
will," Zemenar said as if he meant it. "And a very
good day to you. Princess Cimorene." With
that he vanished. There was no smoke or fire or
whirlwind. There wasn't even a shimmer in the air as he
disappeared. He was simply and suddenly gone. Cimorene
stared at the place where the wizard had been
and felt a shiver run down her spine. It took a very
powerful wizard indeed to vanish so quietly. And she
still didn't know what he wanted. She
shook herself and started down the path. She would
worry about the wizard later; right now she had to find
a place to put up her sign so she could get back to the
cave. She didn't feel much like exploring any more. She
hadn't taken more than two or three steps when a
dark shadow passed over her. Looking up, startled,
she saw a flash of yellow-green scales. An instant
later a dragon landed on the path in front of her,
blocking the way completely. His tail hung over the
edge, and he had to keep his wings partly unfurled 39 in
order to stay in balance. Cimorene recognized him at
once. It was the yellow-green dragon who had wanted
to eat her the day she arrived so unexpectedly in the
dragons' cave. "I
saw the whole thing," the dragon said with nasty,
triumphant glee. "Running away—and talking to a
wizard! Just wait until Kazul hears. She'll be sorry she
didn't just let us eat you and be done with it." "I
offer you greetings and good fortune on your travels,"
Cimorene said, figuring that it was best to be polite
to anyone as large and toothy as a dragon, even if he
wasn't being at all polite to her. "I'm not running away." 'Then
what are you doing? Kazul doesn't have any business
that would bring you down this side of the pass." "I
came out to put up a sign to keep the knights away,"
Cimorene said. "That's
ridiculous." The dragon sniffed. "I've been on
patrol in this part of the mountains for the past week,
and I haven't seen or smelted even a hint of a knight." "You
haven't been by Kazul's cave, then," Cimo- rene
said. "At least nine of them have shown up there in the
past week. Though for the past couple of days it's
been mostly a prince." "Princes
don't smell any different from knights, and I'd
have noticed if any of them were hanging around,"
the dragon said flatly. "And what about that wizard
you were talking to?" "Chaaarrge!"
shouted a familiar voice from the other
side of the dragon. 40 "Therandil!"
Cimorene shouted. "I told you to go away!" The
yellow-green dragon twisted his long neck and glanced
back over his shoulder. He seemed to bunch together
like a cat crouching. Then he sprang straight up into
the air, and Cimorene was blinded by the cloud of dust
raised by the flapping of his enormous wings. She had
the presence of mind to flatten herself back against
the rocks by the side of the path, and a moment later
she heard someone blundering by. She stuck out a foot. "Ow!"
she said as Therandil fell over with a clatter. She'd
forgotten that he'd be wearing iron boots along with
the rest of his armor. "Cimorene?
Is that you?" Therandil said. "Of
course it's me," Cimorene replied, rubbing her ankle.
"Open your eyes; the dust's settled." She looked up as
she spoke and saw the dragon soar out of sight behind
a cliff. "I'm
sorry," Therandil said, and then in an anxious tone he
added, "I hope I didn't hurt you, stumbling into
you like that." Cimorene
started to say that it was nothing and that it
had been her fault anyway, when she suddenly got a
much better idea. "I think you've sprained my ankle,"
she declared. "Oh,
no," Therandil said. He sounded truly dis- mayed,
though Cimorene couldn't see his face because he was
wearing his helmet with the visor down. "I
probably won't be able to walk for at least a month,"
she declared. "And there's certainly no way I can
climb down this mountain." 41 "But
if you can't walk—" Therandil said, and paused.
Then he squared his shoulders and went on, "—then
I suppose I'll have to carry you." He didn't sound
as if he liked the idea. "I
don't think that would work very well," Cim- orene
said quickly. "How will you fight when all the dragons
come back if you're carrying me? No, you'll have to
leave me here and go back alone." "You
can't stay here!" Therandil protested, though Cimorene's
talk of when all the dragons come back had plainly
made him nervous. "I
have to," Cimorene said, trying to sound noble and
long-suffering. 'The dragons will make sure I get safely
back to Kazul's cave, and a month isn't too long a wait,
after all." "I
don't understand," Therandil said, and he did look
thoroughly puzzled. "There's
no point in you or anyone else coming up here
to rescue me for at least a month, not till my ankle's
better," Cimorene explained patiently. "Oh,
I see," Therandil said. He tilted his head back and
scanned the empty sky. "You're quite sure you'll be all
right? Then I'll just be going before those dragons return."
He turned and started down the path as quick- ly as
he could manage in full armor. 42 4 In
Which Kazul Has a Dinner Party, and
Cimorene Makes Dessert G ..imorene
watched Therandil go with feelings of great relief.
Now she had at least a month to find a perma- nent
way of discouraging the knights, for she was quite certain
that Therandil would spread the news of her "injury."
She decided to put up her sign anyway, just in
case, and after a little looking she found a scrubby tree
beside the path and hung the sign on it. On her
way back to Kazul's cave, she noticed that the two
pieces of the ledge were still invisible, and she was
very careful about crossing them. She looked down once,
out of curiosity, and was immediately sorry. She was not
comfortable with the sight of her own feet firmly
planted on nothing at all, with the sharp, spiky 43 tops of
spruce trees in full view some fifty feet below Kazul
arrived only a few minutes after Cimorene herself.
Cimorene was looking for some thread to mend her
skirts (which had gotten torn and stained while she was
climbing along the ledge) when she heard the ur. mistakable
sounds of a dragon sliding into the main cave. "Cimorene?"
Kazul's voice called. "Coming,"
Cimorene called back, abandoning her search.
She picked up her lamp and hurried out to greet Kazul. "I'm
glad to see you're still here," Kazul said mildly as
Cimorene came into the large cave. "Moranz was quite
sure you'd run off with a knight or a wizard. I couldn't
make out for certain which." "Is
Moranz the yellow-green dragon who wanted to eat
me?" Cimorene asked. "Because if he is, he's just
trying to make trouble." "I'm
well aware of that," Kazul said with a sigh that
sent a-burnt-bread smell halfway across the cave. "But
things would be easier for me if you didn't provide him
with any material to make trouble with. Exactly what
happened?" "Well,
Morwen came to visit this afternoon," Cim- orene
began. "We were talking about all the ... in- terruptions
I've been having, and she suggested putting up a
sign. ..." She explained why she had gone to put up
the sign herself and told Kazul in detail about her
meetings with the wizard, the dragon, and the prince. "So
Morwen was here," Kazul said. She sat back, 44 and the
scales on her tail rattled comfortably against the
floor. "That simplifies matters. Did you bring the sign
back with you?" "No,
I found a tree and hung it by the path," Cunorene
said, wondering what this was all about, "hi case
Therandil doesn't tell everyone about my ankle after
all." "Better
still," Kazul said, and smiled fiercely, show- ing all
her teeth. "Moranz is going to regret meddling." "Meddling
in what?" "My
business." 'Td
like a little more of an explanation than that, if you
don't mind giving one," Cimorene said with a touch
of exasperation. Kazul
looked startled, then thoughtful. Then she nodded.
"I keep forgetting that you're not as empty- headed
as most princesses," she said. "Sit down and make
yourself comfortable. This may take a while." Cimorene
found a rock and sat on it. Kazul settled into a
more restful position, folded her wings neatly along
her back, and began. "It has to do with status. Dragons
aren't required to have princesses, you see. Most of
us don't. There are never enough to go around, and
some of us prefer not to have to deal with the annoyances
that come with them." "Knights,"
Cimorene guessed. "Among
other things," Kazul said, nodding. "So having
a princess in residence has become a minor mark of high
status among dragons." "A
minor mark?" Kazul
smiled. "I'm afraid so. It's the equivalent of, 45 oh,
serving expensive imported fruit at dinner. It's a nice
way of showing everyone how rich you are, but you
could make just as big an impression by having some of
those fancy pastries with the smooth glazed icing
and spun-sugar roses." "I
see." Cimorene did see, though she found her- self
wishing that Kazul had found something else to compare
it to. The talk of dinner reminded her too much of
Moranz's repeated desire to eat her. "Moranz
is young and not very bright, I'm afraid," Kazul
said, almost as if she had read Cimorene's mind. "He
seems to have the mistaken impression that if a princess
behaves badly, it reflects on the dragon who captured
her. Possibly it comes from his inability to keep
any of his own princesses for more than a week. Some of
the lesser dragons were very snide about it when he
lost his third one in a row. I believe she sneaked
out while he was napping." "I
don't see how he can blame his princesses," Cimorene
objected. "I mean, if most princesses are un- willing,
it must be fairly usual for them to try to get away." "Of
course, but Moranz doesn't see it that way. He's
been trying to catch someone else's princess in a similar
foolishness for years, and he's quite sure he's finally
done so. He's undoubtedly spreading the story of your
escape far and wide at this very minute." "Oh,
dear," said Cimorene. Kazul
smiled again, and her teeth glittered silver in the
lamplight. "He'll look extremely foolish when it becomes
obvious that you're still here. Which is one 46 reason
I've asked a few of my friends to dinner to- night." "You've
what?" Cimorene said. All her worries about
Moranz were instantly replaced by worries about fixing
dinner on short notice for an unknown number of
dragons. "How many? What time will they be here? Where
are we going to put them all?" "Six.
Around eight-thirty. In the banquet cave. And you
won't be doing anything but dessert. I've already
arranged for the rest of the meal." "Arranged?
With whom?" "Ballimore
the giantess. She's loaned me the Cauldron
of Plenty that she uses when her twelve- headed
son-in-law drops in for dinner unannounced. It'll
handle most things, but all it can produce in the way of
dessert is burned mint custard and sour-cream- and-onion
ice cream." "Ugh!"
said Cimorene. "I see your problem." "Exactly.
Can you manage?" "Not
if you want cherries jubilee," Cimorene said, frowning.
"I haven't got a pot large enough to make seven
dragons' worth of cherries jubilee. Would choc- olate
mousse do? I can make two or three batches, and there
should be time for all of them to chill if you're not
starting until eight-thirty." "Chocolate
mousse will be fine," Kazul assured her.
"Come along and I'll show you where to bring it." Cimorene
picked up a lamp and followed Kazul into
the public tunnels that surrounded Kazul's private caves.
She was a little surprised, but when she saw the size of
the banquet cave, she understood. It was enor- 47 mous.
Fifty or sixty dragons, perhaps even a hundred of
them, would fit into it quite comfortably. Obviously it had
to be a public room; there simply wasn't enough space
under the Mountains of Morning for every drag- on to
have a cave this size. Kazul
made sure Cimorene could find her way to the
banquet cave without help and then left her in the kitchen
to melt slabs of chocolate and whip gallons of cream
for the mousse. By the time she finished, she was hot
and tired, and all she really wanted to do was to take
a nap. But Kazul was expecting her to serve the mousse,
and Cimorene wasn't about to appear before all
those dragons in her old clothes with sweaty strag- gles of
hair sticking to her neck and a smear of chocolate across
her nose, so instead of napping, she pumped a cauldron
of water, heated it on the kitchen fire, and took a
bath. Once
she was clean she felt much better. She checked
to make sure the mousse was setting properly, then
went into her own rooms to decide what she should
wear. Unfortunately, she was afraid she didn't have
much choice. The wardrobe in her bedroom was full of
neat, serviceable dresses suitable for cooking in or
rummaging through treasure, but the only dressy clothes
she had were the ones she had arrived in. She got
them out of the back of the wardrobe and found to her
dismay that the hem of the gown was badly stained
with mud from her long walk. There was no time to
dean it; she would have to wear one of the everyday
dresses. With a
sigh Cimorene turned back to the wardrobe 48 and
opened it once more to look for the nicest of the ordinary
clothes. She gasped in surprise. The hangers were
now full of the most beautiful gowns she had ever seen.
Some were silk, and some were velvet; some were heavy
brocade, and some were layers of feather-light eauze;
some were embroidered with gold or silver, and some
were sewn with jewels. "Well,
of course," Cimorene said aloud after a stunned
moment. "Why would a dragon have an or- dinary
wardrobe? Of course it's magic. What's in it de- pends
on what I'm looking for." One of
the wardrobe doors waggled slightly, and its
hinges creaked in smug agreement. Cimorene blinked
at it, then shook herself and began looking through
the gowns. She
chose one of red velvet, heavily embroidered with
gold, and found matching slippers in the bottom of the
obliging wardrobe. She let her black hair hang in
loose waves nearly to her feet and even dug her crown
out of the back of the drawer where she'd stuffed it on
her first night. She finished getting ready a few minutes
early. Feeling very cheerful, she went to the kitchen
to fetch the mousse. It took
Cimorene four trips to get the mousse down to the
serving area just off the banquet cave. A dragon- sized
serving was a little over a bucketful, and she could barely
manage to carry two at a time. When everything was
ready, she stood in the serving area and waited nervously
for Kazul to ring for dessert. She could hear the muffled
booming of the dragons' voices through the 49 heavy
oak door, but she could not make out what any of them
were saying. The
bell rang at last, summoning Cimorene to serve dessert.
She carried the mousse into the banquet cav- ern,
two servings at a time, and set it in front of Kazul and her
guests. The dragons were crouched around a shoulder-high
slab of white stone. Ciniorene had to be very
careful about lifting the mousse up onto it. For- tunately,
she didn't have to wonder which dragon to serve
first. She could tell which dragons were most important
from their places at the table, and she made a
silent apology to her protocol teacher, who had in- sisted
that she leam about seating arrangements. (Pro- tocol
had been one of the princess lessons Cimorene had
hated most.) As she
set the last serving in front of Kazul, one of the
other dragons said in a disgruntled and vaguely familiar
voice, "I see the rumors are wrong again, Ka- zul. Or
did you have to go after her and haul her back the way
the rest of us do?" Cimorene
turned angrily, but before she could say anything,
a large gray-green dragon on the other side of the
stone slab said, "Nonsense, Woraug! Girl's got more
sense than that. You shouldn't listen to gossip. Next
thing you know, you'll be chasing after that imag- inary
wizard Gaurim's been on about." Cimorene rec- ognized
the speaker at once. He was Roxim, the elderly
dragon she had given four of her handkerchiefs to. "I
suppose it was that idiot Moranz again, trying to
cause trouble," a purple-green dragon said with bored
distaste. "Someone should do something about him." "Kazul
still hasn't answered my question," Wor- aug
said, and his tail lashed once like the tail of an angry
cat. "And I'd like her to do so if the rest of you will
stop sidetracking the conversation." "Here,
now!" Roxim said indignantly. "Thafs a bit strong,
Woraug! Too strong, if you ask me." "I
didn't," Woraug said. "I asked Kazul. And I'm still
waiting." "I'm
very pleased with my princess," Kazul said mildly.
"And no, I didn't have to haul her back, as you would
realize if you'd given the matter a little thought. Or does
your princess normally leave seven servings of
chocolate mousse in the kitchen when she runs away?" "Hear,
hear!" Roxim said. Cimorene
noted with interest that Woraug's scales had
turned an even brighter shade of green than normal and
that he was starting to smell faintly of brimstone. "One
of these days you'll go too far, Kazul," he said. "You
started it," Kazul pointed out. She turned to the
gray dragon. "Whafs this about Gaurim and a wiz- ard,
Roxim?" "You
haven't heard?" Roxim said, sounding sur- prised.
"Gaurim's been raving about it for weeks. Somebody
snuck into her cave and stole a book from her
library. No traces, but for some reason she's pos- itive
it was a wizard. Achoo!" Roxim sneezed, emitting a ball
of flame that just missed hitting his bowl of mousse.
"Gives me an allergy attack just thinking about it." "If
it wasn't a wizard, who was it?" the dragon at the far
end of the table asked. "Could
have been anybody—an elf, a dwarf, even a
human," Roxim responded. "No reason to think it was a
wizard just because Gaurim didn't catch him in the act.
Not with the amount of time she spends away from
home." "Which
book did she lose?" said the thin, brown- ish-green
dragon next to Kazul. "What
does it matter?" the purple-green dragon muttered. "Some
history or other. And that's another thing— what
would a wizard want with a history book? No, no,
Gaurim's making a lot of fuss over a common thief. That's
what I say." "It
could have been a wizard," said the dragon at the far
end. "Who knows why they want the things they
want?" "Ridiculous!"
Roxim replied with vigor. "A wizard wouldn't
dare come through this part of the mountains. They
know what we'd do to 'em, by George! Beg par- don,"
he added to the silver-green dragon next to him, who
appeared to have been rather shocked by his language. "I'm
afraid you're wrong there," Kazul said. "Cim- orene
met one today, less than a two-minute flight from my
cave." "What?
What?" Roxim said. "You're sure?" "Thafs
done it." The purple-green dragon rolled his
head in an irritated gesture, so that his scales made a
scratching noise as they rubbed together. "You'll never
get him to quit talking about it now." "Quite
sure," Cimorene assured Roxim, after glancing
at Kazul to make sure she was expected to answer
Roxim's question for herself. "He made two bits of
the ledge I was standing on rum invisible so I would
think it wasn't safe to keep going." "Certainly
sounds like a wizard to me," the dragon at the
far end commented. "What
did he look like?" asked the silver-green dragon. Cimorene
described the wizard as well as she could,
then added, "He said his name was Zemenar." "Zemenar?
That's ridiculous!" Woraug snorted. "Zemenar
was elected head of the Society of Wizards last
year. He wouldn't waste his time playing games with
somebody's princess." "Not
unless he had a great deal to gain by it," the thin
dragon said in a thoughtful tone. She turned her head
and looked speculatively at Cimorene. "Such
as?" Woraug said. He waited a moment, but no one
answered. "No, I can't believe it was Zemenar. The
girl's made a mistake; that's all." "Perhaps
it wasn't him," Cimorene said, holding on to
her temper as hard as she could. "I've never met Zemenar,
so I wouldn't know. But that's who he said he
was." "And
wouldn't it be amusing if she were right?" the
purple-green dragon said, showing some interest in the
proceedings for the first time. 53 "I
don't see that it matters," the silver-green dragon
said. "The important thing is that he was a wizard,
poking around smack in the middle of our mountains.
What are we going to do about it?" "Tell
King Tokoz," Roxim said. "His job to handle this
sort of thing, isn't it?" "What
can Tokoz do about it?" Woraug said, and there
was a faint undercurrent of contempt in his tone. "He
could use the King's Crystal to find out what the
wizards are really doing," the thin dragon said in a prim
tone. "He
won't use the crystal for anything less than a full-fledged
war," Woraug said. "And why should he? What
could Tokoz do even if he did find out some wizard
was preying on poor defenseless dragons like Gaurim?" "Lodge
a formal protest with the Society of Wiz- ards,"
Roxim answered promptly, ignoring Woraug's sarcasm.
"Proper thing to do, no question. Then the next
time anyone sees a wizard ..." His voice trailed off,
and he snapped his teeth together suggestively. "He'd
probably just set up a committee," the purple-green
dragon said. "Can't anyone think of something
else?" "I
don't think we should do anything until we have some
idea what Zemenar was after," said the thin dragon.
"It could be important." "We
have to do something!" the silver-green drag- on
said. Her claws clashed against the stone table. "We can't
have wizards wandering in and out whenever they
please! Why, we'd lose half our magic in no time." 54 "Not
to mention everyone sneezing themselves silly
every time one of those dratted staffs gets too close,"
added the dragon at the far end. The
dragons began arguing among themselves about
what to do and how best to do it. It reminded Cimorene
of the way her father's ministers argued. Everyone
seemed to agree that something ought to be done
about the wizards, but they each had a different idea
about what was appropriate. Roxim insisted huffily that
the only thing to do was to inform the King, who would
then make a formal protest. The thin dragon wanted
to find out what the wizards were up to (she didn't
say how this was to be done) before anyone tried to
chase them off. The silver-green dragon wanted pa- trols
sent out immediately to eat any wizard who ven- tured
into the Mountains of Morning. The dragon at the far
end of the table wanted to attack the head- quarters
of the Society of Wizards the following morn- ing,
and the purple-green dragon thought it would be most
entertaining to wait and see what the wizards did next.
Woraug was the only one of the guests who did not
have a proposal, though he made occasional com- ments,
usually sarcastic ones, about everyone else's suggestions. Kazul
did not say anything at all. Cimorene was at
first surprised and then puzzled by her silence, since Kazul
was the one who had set the whole discussion going
to begin with. As the argument grew more heated,
however, Cimorene began to be glad that there was at
least one dragon present who was not involved in it.
The dragon at the far end of the table was starting 55 to
breathe little tongues of fire at the purple-green dragon,
and Roxim was threatening loudly to have an- other
allergy attack, but Cimorene was fairly sure that Kazul
would stop the discussion before things got com- pletely
out of hand. She was
right. A moment later, while the dragon at the
far end was taking a deep breath to continue arguing
and the thin dragon was winding up a long, involved
train of logical reasons why her proposal was the
best, Kazul said, "Thank you all for your advice. I'll
certainly think about it before I decide what to do." "What
do you mean by that?" the thin dragon asked
suspidously. "It
was my princess who met the wizard," Kazul pointed
out. "Therefore, it is my decision whether to report
the matter to the King, or to take some action on my
own, or to ask for cooperation from some of you." None of
the other dragons appeared to like hearing this,
but to Cimorene's surprise none of them gave Kazul
any argument about it. The dragon at the far end of the
table made a few half-hearted grumbles, but that was
all, and the conversation turned to the intricacies of
several draconian romances that were currently in progress.
As soon as her guests appeared to have calmed
down, Kazul gave the signal for the empty mousse
dishes to be taken away, so Cimorene only heard a
few incomprehensible snatches of the new con- versation.
She did not really mind. She had plenty to think
about already. 56 5 In
Which Cimorene Receives a Formal Call from
Her Companions in Dire Captivity JXazul
slept late the following morning, and Cimorene was
afraid that she would leave before Cimorene had a
chance to ask about the dragons' after-dinner con- versation.
To her relief, Kazul called her in as soon as she was
thoroughly awake and asked Cimorene to bring
in the brushes for cleaning her scales. "What
was that crystal your friend mentioned last night?"
Cimorene asked as she laid out the brushes, "The
one she thought King Tokoz could use somehow to find
out what the wizards are doing?" "The
King's Crystal?" Kazul said. "It's one of the magical
objects that belongs to the King of the Dragons." 57 "But
what does it do? And why did Woraug think that
King Tokoz wouldn't want to use it?" "Using
the crystal is difficult and tiring, and Tokoz is
getting old," Kazul replied. "Zareth was right to say that
the crystal ought to be used, but it will take more evidence
than we have right now to persuade the King of
that. As to what it does, the crystal shows things that
are happening in other times and places. It's use ful,
but it can be very difficult to interpret correctly." "Oh,
a crystal ball," Cimorene said, nodding. She tapped
Kazul's side, and the dragon bent her elbow so that
the scales were easier to reach. "The court wizard at
Linderwall had one, but I had to stop my magic lessons
before he got a chance to show me how to work it." "The
King's Crystal is more like a plate, but the principle
is the same," Kazul said. "A
crystal plate?" Cimorene blinked. "No wonder nobody
talks about it much. It just doesn't sound right." Kazul
shrugged. "The King's Crystal is much more accurate
than an ordinary crystal ball, and if 'crystal plate'
sounds odd to most people, it means that fewer of them
will try to steal it." "Was
that what the silver-green dragon meant when he
said that if the wizards started wandering through
the mountains you'd lose half your magic in no
time? I never heard that wizards stole magic rings and
swords and things." "Not
magic things," Kazul said. "Magic. Wizards steal
magic. That's where their power comes from." "How
can a wizard steal magic?" Cimorene said 58 skeptically.
She climbed on a stool and began working at the
ribs of Kazul's wings. "Wizards'
staffs absorb magic from whatever hap- pens to
be nearby," Kazul said, stretching out her left wing so
Cimorene could get at the base. "Thafs why they're
always hanging around places like the Moun- tains
of Morning and the Enchanted Forest. The more magic
there is in the area, the more their staffs can soak up." "What
would happen if someone stole a wizard's staff?
Would the wizard still be able to use it?" "The
wizard wouldn't be able to work any magic until
he got it back," Kazul said. "Most of them have a great
many anti-theft spells on their staffs for exactly that
reason. Of course, it happens anyway, now and then.
And as long as the wizard and the staff are sep- arated,
the staff doesn't absorb magic." "It
doesn't sound like a very good arrangement to me,"
Cimorene said. "I can think of half a dozen ways a staff
could be lost or forgotten or stolen or something. It
doesn't seem sensible for a wizard to depend so much on
anything that's so easy to mislay." Kazul
shrugged. "They seem to like it." "I
can see why you don't want them in your part of the
mountains." "Can
you? Do you have any idea how unpleasant it is
to have part of your essence sucked out of you without
so much as a by-your-leave? Not to mention the
side effects." "Side
effects?" Cimorene said, puzzled. "There! Turn
around, and I'll do your other side." "Roxim
isn't the only dragon who's allergic to wiz- 59 ards,"
Kazul said dryly as she shifted her position. "Or rather,
to their staffs. We all are. Roxim's just a little more
sensitive than most. That's why we made the agreement
with them in the first place." "The
dragons have an agreement with the wiz- ards?" Kazul
nodded. "To be precise, the King of the Dragons
has an agreement with the head of the Society of
Wizards: the wizards stay out of our portions of the Mountains
of Morning, and we allow them partial ac- cess to
the Caves of Fire and Night. At least, that's the way
it's supposed to work. King Tokoz is getting old and
forgetful, and lately wizards have been turning up in all
sorts of places they aren't supposed to be." "Like
that wizard Zemenar I met on the path," Cimorene
said. "Do you think he really was the same Zemenar
that's the head of the Society of Wizards?" "I
doubt that anyone, even another wizard, would dare
impersonate him," Kazul said. "He has a nasty reputation." Cimorene
remembered the hard black eyes and sharp
features of the wizard she had met. He had cer- tainly
looked nasty enough, even when he was pre- tending
to be nice. He was sneaky, too, or he wouldn't have
tried to trick her. And he had been very annoyed when
Cimorene got off the ledge without his help. Cimorene
frowned. "I
wonder what he wanted, really," she mused. "Do
you suppose he'll stop by the way he said he would?" "I
almost wish he would try," Kazul said. There 60 was an
angry glint in her eye, and her claws made a scratching
sound against the stone floor of the cave as she
flexed them. "Don't
wiggle," Cimorene said. "If Zemenar is as tricky
as everyone says, he won't come while you're here.
He'll wait until you've gone somewhere and I'm alone." "True."
Kazul frowned. Then she looked at Cim- orene,
and her eyes took on a speculative gleam. "He probably
thinks you're as silly as most princesses, so he'll
be hoping to trick you into giving him whatever it is
he's after. And if he does—" "Then
maybe I can fool him instead," Cimorene finished.
"And once we know what he's after, we can decide
what to do about it." Kazul
and Cimorene discussed this idea while Cim- orene
finished brushing the dragon's scales. There was very
little they could do to prepare since they did not know
when Zemenar might show up at the cave or what he
might do when he arrived. Then Kazul went off to
inspect the ledge where Cimorene had met the wizard,
to see whether bits of it were still invisible. When
Kazul had gone, Cimorene went into the library
to hunt through all the books and scrolls of spells.
The behavior of the dragons at dinner the pre- vious
evening had made a considerable impression on her,
and she wanted to see whether she could find a spell
to fireproof herself. Until then she hadn't realized that
when a dragon lost his temper, he started breath- ing
fire. Not that she was planning to do anything to irritate
Kazul—or any other dragon, for that matter— 6i but the
dragons at dinner had been too annoyed to be careful,
and she didn't want to get burned by accident, no
matter how sorry the dragon might be afterward. At
first Cimorene didn't have much luck. She hadn't had
time to do much organizing in the library, and most of
the books and scrolls were lying in haphazard, dust-covered
piles. Some had even fallen onto the floor, and
there were spiders everywhere. Cimorene realized that if
she wanted to find anything, she was going to have to
do some more cleaning first. With a sigh she went to
get a bucket of water, some cloths for washing and
dusting, and a handkerchief to tie over her hair. She
worked for several hours, dusting books and manuscripts,
wiping off the dirty bookshelves, and put- ting
the books back in neat rows when the shelves were dry.
She found two books and five old scrolls that looked
as if they might be interesting. These she set on one
of the tables to look at later. She had just pulled a
stained and yellowed stack of papers out of the back of the
second-to-last bookshelf when she heard some- one
hallooing outside. "Now
what?" she muttered crossly. She set the papers
on the table with the rest of the books she was planning
to look at later and went out to see who was there. To her
surprise, the noise was coming from the back
entrance, not from the mouth of the cave. She hurried
into the passage, rounded the corner, and found
herself facing three beautiful, elegantly dressed princesses.
They were all blonde and blue-eyed and 62 slender,
and several inches shorter than Cimorene. The first
one wore a gold crown set with diamonds, and her
hair was the color of sun-ripened wheat. The sec- ond
wore a silver crown set with sapphires, and her hair
was the color of crystallized honey. The last wore a
pearl-covered circlet, and her hair was the color of ripe
apricots. They looked rather taken aback by the sight
of Cimorene in her dust-covered dress and kerchief. "Oh,
bother," Cimorene said under her breath. Then
she smiled her best smile and said, "Welcome to the
caves of the dragon Kazul. May I help you with anything?" "We
have made the perilous journey through the tunnels
to see the Princess Cimorene, newly come to these
caverns, to comfort her and together bemoan our sad and
sorry fates," the first princess said haughtily. 'Tell
her we are here." "I'm
Cimorene," Cimorene said. "I don't need comforting,
and I'm not particularly sad or sorry to be here,
but if you'd like to come in and have some tea, you're
welcome to." The
first two princesses looked as if they would have
liked to be startled and appalled by this an- nouncement
but were much too well bred to show what they
were feeling. The princess with the pearl circlet looked
surprised and rather intrigued, and she glanced hopefully
at her companions. They ignored her, but after a
moment the first princess said grandly, "Very well,
we will join you, then," and swept past Cimorene into
the cave. 63 The
other princesses followed, the one with the pearl
circlet giving Cimorene a shy smile as she passed Cimorene,
wondering what she had gotten herself into brought
up the rear. The princesses stopped when they reached
the main cave, and the ones in the gold and silver
crowns looked a bit disgruntled. The one in the pearl
circlet stared in unabashed amazement. "My goodness,"
she said, "you certainly do have a lot ot space." "Alianora!"
the gold-crowned princess said sharp- ly, and
the princess with the pearl circlet flushed and subsided,
looking unhappy. "This
way," Cimorene said hastily, and led the three
princesses into the kitchen. "Do sit down," she said,
waving at the bench beside the kitchen table. The
gold-crowned princess looked at the bench with
distaste, but after a moment she sat down. The other
two followed her example. There was a brief si- lence
while Cimorene filled the copper teakettle and hung it
over the fire, and then the gold-crowned prin- cess
said, "I am remiss in my duties, for I have not yet told
you who we are. I am the Princess Keredwel of the
Kingdom of Raxwel, now captive of the dread dragon
Gomul. This"—she nodded toward the princess in the
silver crown—"is the Princess Hallanna of the Kingdom
of Poranbuth, now captive of the dread dragon
Zareth. And this"—she waved at the girl in the pearl
circlet—"is the Princess Alianora of the Duchy of Toure-on-Marsh,
now prisoner of the dread dragon Woraug." "Pleased
to meet you," Cimorene said. "I am Prin- 64 cess
Cimorene of the Kingdom of Lmderwall, now prin- cess of
the dragon Kazul. What sort of tea would you like? I
have blackberry, ginger, chamomile, and gun- powder
green. I'm afraid I used the last of the lapsang souchong
this morning." "Blackberry,
please," Keredwel said. She gave Cimorene
a considering look. "You seem to be most philosophic
about your fate." "Would
that I had so valiant a spirit," Hallanna said in
failing accents. "But my sensibility is too great, I fear,
for me to follow your example." "If
you don't like being a dragon's princess, why don't
you escape?" Cimorene asked, remembering that Kazul
had said that three princesses in a row had run away
from the yellow-green dragon, Moranz. Keredwel
and Hallanna looked shocked. "Without being
rescued?" Hallanna faltered. "Walk all that way, with
dragons and trolls and goodness knows what else hiding
in the rocks, ready to eat me? Oh, I couldn't!" "It
isn't done," Keredwel said coldly. "And I notice that
you haven't tried it." "But
I'm enjoying being Kazul's princess," Cim- orene
said cheerfully. "I suppose I might have been upset
if I'd been carried off the way you were, but I can
hardly complain as it is, can I?" Alianora
leaned forward. "Then you really did vol- unteer
to be Kazul's princess?" Keredwel
and Hallanna turned and stared at then- companion.
"Where did you get that ridiculous idea, Alianora?"
Hallanna said. "W-Woraug
said—" Alianora faltered. 65 "You
must have misunderstood," Keredwel said severely.
"No one volunteers to be a dragon's princess. It
isn't done." "Actually,
Alianora's quite right," Cimorene said as she
set the teacups in front of her visitors. "I did volunteer."
She smiled sweetly at the thunderstruck expressions
on the faces of the first two princesses. "I got
tired of embroidery and etiquette." Keredwel
and Hallanna seemed unsure of how to take
this announcement, so they made polite conver- sation
about the tea and asked Cimorene questions about
the current fashions. Alianora didn't say very much,
and the few times she tried either Keredwel or Hallanna
jumped on her. Cimorene felt rather sorry for Alianora. The
princesses swept off at last, still somewhat puzzled
by Cimorene's attitude. Cimorene gave a sigh of
relief and set about cleaning up the kitchen. She was just
rinsing the last of the cups when she heard some- one
hesitantly clearing her throat behind her. Cimorene turned
and saw Alianora standing timidly in the doorway. "Hello
again," Cimorene said. "Did you forget something?" "Not
exactly," Alianora said. "I mean, I told Ker- edwel I
did, but actually I just wanted to get away from them
for a while. I hope you don't mind." "I
don't mind at all as long as you don't expect more
hospitality," Cimorene assured her. "I have to get
back to work on the library." "What
are you doing?" Alianora asked. She 66 seemed
really interested, so Cimorene explained about the
fireproofing spell. "It
sounds like,a wonderful idea," Alianora said when
Cimorene finished. "The dragons are careful around
us, but it would be nice not to have to depend on them
not to lose their tempers." She hesitated. "May I
help?" "I
don't think Kazul would mind," Cimorene said. "But
you'd better change clothes first. The library isn't very
clean, I'm afraid." Alianora
looked down at her silk gown, which was embroidered
heavily with silver and pearls, and gig- gled.
Cimorene took her into the bedroom and found a
plain, serviceable cleaning dress in the magic ward- robe.
It took two tries before the wardrobe figured out that
she wanted a dress for someone else, but once it caught
on, it provided a splendid selection in Alianora's size.
Then they went to the library and got to work. Cleaning
was much more enjoyable with Alianora for company.
By the time they finished dusting and straightening
the last bookcases, the two girls were fast friends,
and Alianora was comfortable enough to ask Cimorene
straight out how it was that she had come to
volunteer for a dragon. "It's
a long story," Cimorene said, but Alianora in- sisted
on hearing it. So Cimorene told her and then asked how
Alianora had happened to be carried off by Woraug. To her
surprise, Alianora flushed. "I think it was the
only thing left that they could think of," she said, not
very clearly. "My family, I mean." 6? "I
don't understand/' Cimorene said. "It's
because I'm not a very satisfactory princess," Alianora
said. "I tried, I really did, but. ... It started when
the wicked fairy came to my christening." "She
put a curse on you?" "No.
She ate cake and ice cream until she nearly burst
and danced with my Uncle Arthur until two in the morning
and had a wonderful time. So she went home
without cursing me, and Aunt Ermintrude says that
that's where the whole problem started." "Lots
of princesses don't have christening curses," said
Cimorene. "Not
if a wicked fairy comes to the christening," Alianora
said positively. "And that was only the be- ginning.
When I turned sixteen. Aunt Ermintrude sent me a
gold spinning wheel for my birthday, and I sat down
and spun. I didn't prick my finger or anything." Cimorene
was beginning to see what Alianora was getting
at. "Well, if you didn't have a christening curse
..." "So
Aunt Ermintrude told Mama to put me and a spinning
wheel in a room full of straw and have me spin it
into gold," Alianora went on. "And I tried! But all I
could manage was linen thread, and whoever heard of a
princess who can spin straw into linen thread?" "It's
a little unusual, certainly." "Then
they gave me a loaf of bread and told me to walk
through the forest and give some to anyone who
asked. I did exactly what they told me, and the second
beggar-woman was a fairy in disguise, but in- stead
of saying that whenever I spoke, diamonds and 68 loses
would drop from my mouth, she said that since I was
so kind, I would never have any problems with my
teeth." "Really?
Did it work?" "Well,
I haven't had a toothache since I met her." "I'd
much rather have good teeth than have dia- monds
and roses drop out of my mouth whenever I said
something/' Cimorene said. "Think how uncom- fortable
it would be if you accidentally talked in your sleep!
You'd wake up rolling around on thorns and rocks." "That
never occurred to me," Alianora said, much struck. "Was
that everything?" Cimorene asked. "No,"
Alianora said. "Aunt Ermintrude persuaded one of
her fairy friends to give me a gown and a pair of
glass slippers to go to a ball in the next kingdom over.
And I broke one before I even got out of the castle!" "Thafs
not so surprising," Cimorene said. "Glass slippers
are for deserving merchants' daughters, not for
princesses." "Try
telling Aunt Ermintrude that," Alianora said. "I
think she was the one who found out that Woraug was
going to ravage a village just Over the border and arranged
for me to go and visit on the right day so I could
be carried off. She didn't even warn me. I sup- pose
she thought that if I knew, I'd mess it up some- how." "I
don't think I would get along very well with your
Aunt Ermintrude," Cimorene commented thought- fully. 69 "Oh,
it wasn't so bad, at least at first," Alianora said.
"Woraug ignored me most of the time, especially after
he found out I can't cook, and it was a real relief not to
have Aunt Ermintrude around any more. Only then
Gornul brought Keredwel and Zareth brought Hal- lanna,
and ..." "And
they've been making life miserable for you ever
since," Cimorene finished. "Why don't you stand up to
them?" "I
tried, but you don't know what they're like," Alianora
said, sighing. "Keredwel goes on and on about correct
behavior, and Hallanna dissolves in tears as soon as
it looks like she's losing an argument. And they've
both had dozens of knights and princes try to rescue
them. I've only had two." "How
do you do it?" Cimorene asked. "I've had nine
already, and they're a dreadful nuisance." Al- ianora
stared at Cimorene, then began to giggle. "What's
so funny?" Cimorene demanded. "Keredwel
bragged for a week because two knights and a
prince tried to rescue her the first month she was here,"
Alianora explained between giggles. "She said it was
some kind of record. You've barely been with Kazul
for four weeks, and you've had nine, and you didn't
even mention it when Keredwel was here. She's going
to be furious when she finds out." "If
she wants them, she can have them," Cimorene said.
Her expression grew thoughtful. "Maybe they'd be
easier to get rid of if I sent them along to another princess,
instead of just trying to get them to go home." "Oh!"
said Alianora, and went off into gales of 70 laughter
again. Cimorene gave her a questioning look. "It's
the idea of Keredwel being—oh, my—being res- cued by
a secondhand knight," Alianora gasped. "Oh, dear!" Cimorene's
eyes began to dance. "I could take a good
look at them first, to make sure they're worthy of her
before I sent them on," she suggested. This
was too much for either of them, and they both
collapsed in laughter. "You wouldn't, really, would
you?" Alianora said when she began to recover. "Send
the knights to rescue someone else? I cer- tainly
would," Cimorene said emphatically. "I meant it when
I said they were a nuisance. I wouldn't want to
upset Keredwel, though. I'll have to think about the best
way of handling it. Ifs a good thing there probably won't
be any more of them for a few weeks. I should have
plenty of time to figure something out." "How
do you know that?" Alianora asked. Cim- orene
explained about the sign and Therandil and her "sprained
ankle." Alianora was impressed and prom- ised to
help if she could. "I'll tell Hallanna that you've twisted
your ankle. I know she'll tell the next knight who
comes to rescue her, and then it won't matter if your
Prince Therandil doesn't tell anybody." This
settled, the two girls sat down and began looking
through the books and scrolls Cimorene had piled
on the table. Alianora, having been brought up as a
proper princess despite the tiny size of her country, did not
read Latin, so Cimorene had to examine those scrolls
herself. There was a sizable stack of books left, however,
and Alianora waded into them with a will. It was
Cimorene, however, who finally found the spell they
were searching for. "I
think this is it!" she said, looking up from an ancient,
crumpled scroll. " 'Being a Spell for the Re- sisting
of Heat and Flames of All Kinds, in Particular Those
Which Are the Product of MagicaLBeasts,' " she read.
"Yes, there's a list and it includes dragons." "I
would think dragons would be at the top," Al- ianora
said. "Is it difficult?" "It
doesn't look hard," Cimorene said, studying the
page. "Some of the ingredients are pretty rare, but it says
you only need them for the initial casting. After that,
you can reactivate the spell just by throwing a pinch
of dried feverfew in the air and reciting a couplet." "That's
not bad," Alianora said. She came around the
table and peered over Cimorene's shoulder at the faded
ink. "Is it Latin?" "No,
it's just an ornate style of writing," Cimorene assured
her. "It's not hard to read, once you get the hang of
it. See, there's the couplet. "Power
of water, wind and earth, Turn
the fire back to its birth." "It's
a variation on a dragon spell," Cimorene added thoughtfully. "How
do you know that?" Alianora asked. "The
court wizard at home mentioned it when he was
teaching me magic," Cimorene replied, studying the
directions. "Then
maybe it really will work on dragon fire. 72 Can we
get all the ingredients for the initial casting?" "I
think so, but it'll take a while," Cimorene said. "I
don't have any wolfsbane, and I'm not at all sure about
unicorn water. Come on, let's check and see what we need
to get." They
took the scroll into the kitchen and began hunting
through the shelves and supplies. They found more of
the ingredients than Cimorene had expected, and she
began to wonder whether one of Kazul's pre- vious
princesses might have studied magic. They did not,
however, find any wolfsbane or unicorn water, nor
were they able to locate any white eagle feathers. Alianora
discovered a very cobwebby jar labeled "POWDERED
HENS' TEETH," but it was quite empty. Cimorene
made a list of the ingredients they still needed,
while Alianora changed back into her pearl- embroidered
dress. Alianora took a copy of the list and went
back to her quarters, much excited, to see whether she
happened to have anything useful in the dusty, disused
comers of her dragon's kitchen. Cimorene doubted
that she would find anything, but there was no harm
in letting her look. As soon
as Alianora left, Cimorene tidied up the kitchen
and put all but two of the books back on the shelves
in the library. One was the scroll of spells in which
she had found the fireproofing spell, because she
wanted to take a more careful look at some of the other
charms and enchantments it described. The other book
was a fat volume bound in worn leather, with the words
Historia Dracorum in cracked and flaking gold leaf on the
cover. Cimorene had decided it was time she really
got to work on her Latin. 73 6 In
Which the Wizards Do Some Snooping, and
Cimorene Snoops Back LOT the
next three weeks, Cimorene spent most of her free
time studying the fireproofing spell and collecting the
ingredients she would need to cast it. A few, like the
wolfsbane and feverfew, she could gather herself from
the herbs that grew on the slopes of the moun- tains.
Alianora found a little jar of hippopotamus oil among
the cosmetics left by her predecessor. The uni- corn
water Cimorene got from Morwen, after promising her a
copy of the spell if it worked. She went to Kazul about
the white eagle feathers, though she was a little afraid
to explain what she wanted them for. She didn't want
Kazul to think that she was worried about Kazul losing
her temper and accidentally roasting her. For- 74 tunatety,
the dragon found the whole idea very interesting. "It
could be very useful," Kazul said reflectively. "There
are enough hot-tempered youngsters around that it
would be well worth fireproofing the princesses who
have to deal with them." "I'm
not sure I'll be able to fireproof anyone at all," Cimorene
said. "I still need the white eagle feathers and the
powdered hens' teeth, and nobody seems to have
any." "I'll
see what I can do," Kazul said, and a few days later
she dropped a bundle of white feathers at the door of the
kitchen. Half a feather was stuck to one of her right
daws, and another was caught between two of her
teeth, and she looked very pleased with herself. Cimorene
decided not to ask any awkward questions. Even
Kazul, however, could not find any hens' teeth, so
Cimorene had to keep putting off trying out the spell. When
she wasn't working on collecting the ingre- dients
for the fireproofing spell, Cimorene read the Historia
Dracorum. It was very difficult at first. After all, it had
been a long time since her last Latin lesson. She kept
working at it until she started to remember the right
endings for the declensions and conjugations and cases.
Shortly after that she realized that she was not having
to look up quite as many words as she had at the
beginning. From
then on, her progress was rapid. It helped that
she found the book fascinating. Dragon history was not
a subject commonly taught to princesses in Linderwall.
But as she was now a dragon's princess, 75 she had
personal reasons to be interested. Besides, the history
of the dragons was very exciting. Every page was
full of descriptions of dragons ravaging villages, carrying
off princesses, defeating knights and princes (and
occasionally being defeated by them), and fighting with
wizards, giants, and each other. When the book wasn't
describing battles, it was describing famous dragons'
hoards and peculiar draconian customs. Cimorene
was in the library with the Historic Dra- corum
in front of her and her Latin dictionary on the table
beside her left hand when she heard someone calling
from the front of the cave. She had hoped it would
be at least a little longer before the knights started
coming back, so she couldn't help sighing as she
stuck a leather bookmark in the book and closed it.
Then she went out to argue with whoever it was until
they went away. Two
wizards were standing just outside the mouth of the
cave. Cimorene saw their wooden staffs first, before
she was close enough to see their faces. As she came
nearer, she recognized the one on the left as Zemenar.
The one on the right was taller and younger; his
brown hair and beard showed no trace of gray. His blue
and brown robes were identical to the older wiz- ard's,
except for the colors. His eyes were the same bright
black as his companion's, and he looked at Cim- orene
in a way that made her feel uneasy. "Good
morning to you. Princess Cimorene," Zem- enar
said. "I thought I would take you up on your kind invitation
to visit. I hope we haven't come at an incon- venient
time?" 76 "Not
at all," Cimorene said, thinking hard. She had
promised Kazul that she would try to find out what Zemenar
was after if he showed up, and here he was. Maybe
if she convinced him that she was as silly as her sisters,
he would be careless enough to let something slip. "I
thought perhaps we might have since it took you so
long to come out," Zemenar said mildly, but Cimorene
thought there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. "I
must not have heard you right away," Cimorene said,
batting her eyes innocently, the way her next youngest
sister did whenever she had done something particularly
foolish. "Kazul has quite a large set of caves,
and I was in one of the ones at the back. I'm so sorry." "Ah."
Zemenar stroked his beard with his left hand.
"That would make it difficult for you. Perhaps we
could set up a spell for you, one that would let you know
whenever anyone comes to visit. It would be more
pleasant for visitors, too, if they didn't have to shout.
What do you think, Antorell?" "Like
the one at the headquarters of the society," the
second wizard said, nodding. "We could do it in two or
three minutes, right from here. It'd be easy." Zemenar
shot a dark look at his companion. Cim- orene
was sure that he'd wanted to pretend he was inventing
a difficult new spell, so that he would have an
excuse to wander around Kazul's caves. "Quite so," said
Zemenar. "Well, Princess?" "Oh,
dear, I don't know," Cimorene said, doing 77 her
best to imitate the way her eldest sister behaved whenever
anyone wanted her to decide anything. "It sounds
very nice, but Kazul is so picky about where things
go and how things are done. . . . No, I couldn't, I
simply couldn't let you do anything like that without asking
Kazul first." "What
a pity," Zemenar said. His companion coughed
and shuffled his feet. "Ah, yes. Allow me to present
my son, Antorell. I hope you don't mind my bringing
him along?" "Of
course not," Cimorene said politely. "I
am pleased to make the acquaintance of such a lovely
princess," Antorell said, bowing. Cimorene
blinked. This wasn't getting anywhere. Maybe
if she brought them inside they'd relax a little. "Thank
you," she said to Antorell. "Won't you come in and
have some tea?" "We
would be delighted," Zemenar said quickly. "If
you'll lead the way. Princess?" "This
way," Cimorene said. She stopped just in- side
the mouth of the cave and gave the wizards her sweetest
and most innocent smile. "You can leave your staffs
right here. Just lean them up against the wall." Antorell
looked considerably startled, and Zem- enar
frowned. "Is this, too, something your dragon requires?"
he said. "I
don't know," Cimorene said, wrinkling up her forehead
the way her third-from-eldest sister did when- ever
she was puzzled (which was often). "But they'll be so
awkward in the kitchen. Don't you think so? There's
not very much room." 78 "We'll
manage," Zemenar said. Cimorene
hadn't really expected to get the wizards to let
go of their staffs, but it had been worth a try. She
shrugged and smiled and led them on into the kitchen,
where she made a point of bumping into the staffs
or tripping over them every time she went by. Finally
Antorell turned his sideways and stuck it under the
table. Zemenar hung onto his with a kind of grim, suspidous
stubbornness that made Cimorene wonder whether
she was fooling him at all with her pretended silliness. The
wizards made uncomfortable conversation about
the weather and the size of the kitchen for several minutes
while Cimorene fixed the tea and poured it. "Are
the rest of Kazul's caves this large?" Zemenar asked
as Cimorene handed him his teacup. She had given
him the one with the broken handle, even though he was
a guest, because she didn't trust him. "Oh,
yes," Cimorene said. She was beginning to think
she was never going to find out anything. The two
wizards seemed perfectly happy to sit at the kitchen
table and talk about nothing whatever for hours. "Remarkable,"
said Antorell in an admiring tone. "You
know, we wizards don't often get to see the inside of a
dragon's cave." I'll
bet you don't, thought Cimorene as she gave him a
puzzled smile. "That's too bad," she said aloud. "Yes,
it is," Zemenar said. "Perhaps you'd be will- ing to
show us around?" Cimorene
thought very rapidly. It was obvious that 79 she
wasn't going to learn anything if the wizards j» ••< sat at
the kitchen table and drank tea, so she decic. >', to take
a chance. "Well," she said in a doubtful to, i , "I
suppose it would be all right as long as I don't take you
into the treasure rooms." "That's
fine," Antorell said, a little too quickly. "You
won't touch anything, will you?" Cimorene said as
they stood up. "Kazul is so particular about where
things are kept . . ." "Of
course not," Zemenar said, smiling insin- cerely. Cimorene
smiled back and led the way out into the
hall. She watched the wizards carefully as she took them
through the large main cave, the general storage caverns,
and the big cavern where Kazul visited with other
dragons. Zemenar made polite noises about the size and
comfort of everything, but neither he nor An- torell
seemed very interested. "And this is the library," Cimorene
said, throwing the door open. "I
am impressed," Zemenar said, and Cimorene could
tell that this time he meant it. She stepped side- ways,
so that she could keep an eye on both of the wizards
at the same time. "A
remarkable collection," Antorell commented. He
began walking around the room, admiring the book- shelves
and scanning the titles of the books. "What's
this?" Zemenar said, bending over the table.
"The Historia Dracorum? A surprising choice for light
reading. Princess." His eyes met Cimorene's, and they
were hard and bright and suspicious. "Oh,
I'm not reading it," Cimorene said hastily, So opening
her eyes very wide. "I just thought it would make
the library look nicer to have a book or two sitting out on
the table. More—more lived-in." Zemenar
nodded, looking relieved and faintly con- temptuous.
"I think it works very well. Princess," he said.
"Very well indeed." Then he looked over at the other
side of the room and said sharply, "Antorell! What
are you doing?" Cimorene
turned her head in time to see Antorell put out
a hand and deliberately tip several books off one of
the shelves. "Stop that!" she said, forgetting to sound
silly. "I'm
very sorry. Princess," Antorell said. "Will you help me
put them back where they belong?" Cimorene
had no choice but to go over and help him. It
took several minutes to get everything back in place
because Antorell kept dropping things. Cimorene got
quite annoyed with him and finally did it all herself. As she
started to turn back to the center of the room, she
caught a glimpse of Zemenar hastily dosing the Historia
Dracorum. Cimorene pretended not to notice, but she
made a mental note that he had been looking at
something near the middle of the book. "That
was dreadfully careless of you," Cimorene said,
frowning at Antorell. "Very
clumsy," Zemenar agreed. "I
don't know what Kazul will say when she finds out
about it," Cimorene went on. "Really, it is too bad of you.
I did ask you not to touch anything, you know." "Yes,
you did," Zemenar said. "And I wouldn't like to
think that we had gotten you in trouble. Perhaps 81 it
would be best if you didn't mention to Kazul that we were
here at all." "I
suppose I could do that," Cimorene said in a doubtful
tone. "Of
course you can," Antorell said encouragingly. "And
I'll come back in a few days, to make sure every- thing's
all right." "I
think ifs time we were on our way," Zemenar said,
giving his son a dark look. "Thank you for show- ing us
around. Princess." Cimorene
escorted them out of the cave and made sure they
had left, then hurried back to the library. She spent the
next several hours poring over the middle parts of the
Historia Dracorum, trying to figure out what Zem- enar
had been looking at. She was still there when Kazul
arrived home and called for her. "That
wizard Zemenar finally came, and h-' brought
his son along with him," Cimorene said as sho- came
out of the library. "I
know," said Kazul. Her voice sounded a littt>- thick,
as if she had a cold. "I could smell them th° minute
I came in." "Is
that why you sound so odd?" Cimorene askec "You're
not going to sneeze, are you?" "I
don't think so," Kazul replied. "Don't worn about
it. I'll have plenty of time to turn my head away. "I
wish I could get hold of some hens' teeth," Cim- orene
said, frowning. "That fireproofing spell—" "Have
you looked in the treasure rooms?" Kazul asked. 82 "No,"
Cimorene replied, startled. She remembered seeing
a number of jars and bottles of various shapes and
sizes when she had been organizing the treasure, and
none of them had been labeled. "I didn't think of it and
besides, ifs your treasure." "You're
my princess, at least until someone rescues you or
I decide otherwise," Kazul pointed out. "Go ahead
and look, and if you find any hens' teeth, use them.
Be careful when you're checking the jars, though. There
are one or two with lead stoppers that shouldn't be
opened." "Lead
stoppers," Cimorene said. "I'll remember." "Good.
Now, what did those wizards want?" "I'm
not sure." Cimorene explained everything that
had happened, including how she had seen Zem- enar
closing the history book as she turned and how the two
wizards had been perfectly willing to leave right after
that. "But just before they disappeared, Antorell said he
might come back another time," Cimorene con- cluded.
"So I don't know whether they found what they
were looking for or not." "Do
you know which part of the Historia Dracorum Zemenar
was reading?" Kazul asked. "Somewhere
in the middle, a little past my book- mark,"
Cimorene replied. "I was just looking at it when you
came in. Ifs the part about how the dragons came to the
Mountains of Morning and settled into the caves and
chose a king." 'That's
the section where the Historia describes the Caves
of Fire and Night, isn't it?" Kazul said. Cimorene
nodded. "There was a whole page about 83 somebody
finding a stone in the caves so that the drag- ons
could pick a king. It didn't make much sense to me." "Colin's
Stone," Kazul said, nodding. "We've used it to
choose our king ever since the first time. When a king
dies, all the dragons go to the Ford of Whispering Snakes
in the Enchanted Forest and take turns trying to move
Colin's Stone from there to the Vanishing Mountain.
The one that succeeds is the next king." "What
if there are two dragons strong enough to move
it?" Cimorene asked curiously. "It's
not a matter of strength," Kazul said. "Colin's Stone
isn't much larger than you are. Even a small dragon
could carry that much weight twice around the Enchanted
Forest without any trouble at all. But Colin's Stone
has an aura, a kind of vibration. When you carry it, you
can feel it humming through your claws, and the
humming gets stronger the farther you go until your
bones are shaking. Most dragons have to drop it or be
shaken to pieces, but there's always one who is ...
suited to the stone. For that dragon, the stone's humming
is just a pleasant buzz, so of course it's easy to get
it to the Vanishing Mountain." "You
sound as if you've had experience," Cim- orene
said. "Of
course," Kazul responded matter-of-factly. "I was old
enough to participate in the tests when the last king
died." She smiled reminiscently. "I got farther than
anyone expected me to, though I wasn't one of the top
ten by any means." Cimorene
tilted her head to one side, considering. "I
think I'm glad you didn't win." 84 "Oh?
Why is that?" Kazul sounded amused. "Because
you wouldn't have had any use for a princess
if you were the Queen of the Dragons, and if you
hadn't decided to take me on, that yellow-green dragon
Moranz would probably have eaten me," Cim- orene
explained. "You
mean, if I were the King of the Dragons," Kazul
corrected her. "Queen of the Dragons is a dull job." "But
you're a female!" Cimorene said. "If you'd carried
Colin's Stone from the Ford of Whispering Snakes
to the Vanishing Mountain, you'd have had to be a
queen, wouldn't you?" "No,
of course not," Kazul said. "Queen of the Dragons
is a totally different job from King, and ifs not one
I'm particularly interested in. Most people aren't.
I think the position's been vacant since Oraun tore
his wing and had to retire." "But
King Tokoz is a male dragon!" Cimorene said, then
frowned. "Isn't he?" "Yes,
yes, but that has nothing to do with it," Kazul
said a little testily. " 'King' is the name of the job. It
doesn't matter who holds it." Cimorene
stopped and thought for a moment. "You
mean that dragons don't care whether their king is male
or female; the title is the same no matter who the
ruler is." "That's
right. We like to keep things simple." "Oh."
Cimorene decided to return to the original topic
of conversation before the dragon's "simple" ideas
confused her any further. "Why would the wiz- 85 ards be
interested in Colin's Stone if it's only used for picking
out the kings of the dragons?" "I
doubt that they are," Kazul replied. "However, Colin's
Stone was found in the Caves of Fire and Night, and
wizards have always been interested in the caves. But the
dragons control most of them, .and all the easy entrances
are ours, so the wizards have never been able to find
out as much as they would like. The Historia Dracorum
is one of the few books that talks about the caves
at all, and there aren't many copies. I'll wager Zemenar
would have stolen it outright if he'd thought he
could get away with it." "I
thought the dragons let wizards into the Caves of Fire
and Night/' Cimorene objected. "Why would Zemenar
be poking through history books looking for information
if he can just go and look at them whenever he
wants to?" "We
don't let wizards visit the caves whenever they
want," Kazul said. "If we did, they'd be running in and
out all the time, and nobody would be able to breathe
without sneezing. No, they're limited to certain days
and times, and if they want to visit the Caves of Fire
and Night otherwise, they have to use one of the entrances
we don't control. Few of them try. The other ways of
getting into the caves are very dangerous, even for wizards." "Maybe
they're looking for an easier way in." "Mmm."
Kazul did not seem to be paying much attention.
She thought for a moment, then turned to- ward
the cave mouth. "I'm going to go see Gaurim. Roxim
said a book had been stolen from her library, 86 and I
want to know which one. I'll be back in a few hours." "I
think I'll go look at the Historia Dracorum again while
you're gone," Cimorene said thoughtfully. "If there
is something useful in it about the Caves of Fire and
Night, maybe I can find it, now that I know what I'm
looking for." Cimorene
spent the rest of the afternoon carefully trans- lating
the chapter that talked about the caves. She was disappointed
to find that there was very little about the caves
themselves, though what was there was inter- esting.
The book told how the dragons had discovered the
back way into the caves and described some of the things
they had found in them—caverns full of blue and
green fire, pools of black liquid that would cast a cloud
of darkness for twenty miles around if you poured
three drops on the ground, walls made of crys- tal
that multiplied every sound a thousandfold, rocks that
spurted fire when they were broken. Most of the rest of
the chapter was about Colin's Stone, and how it was
taken out of the caves by the first King of the Dragons. Kazul
returned just before dinner, and she and Cimorene
compared notes. Cimorene told Kazul what she had
learned from the chapter on the Caves of Fire and
Night, and then Kazul explained what she had learned
from Gaurim. "The
stolen book was The Kings of the Dragons, and the
entire first section was about Colin's Stone and the Caves
of Fire and Night," Kazul said. "And only a 8? wizard
could have gotten past the spells and safeguards Gaurim
puts on her library. I think that settles it. The wizards
are definitely collecting information about the Caves
of Fire and Night." "Then
why do they keep looking at books of dragon
history?" Cimorene asked. "It seems like a roundabout
way of finding out whatever it is that they want to
know." "There
isn't any other way to do it," Kazul said. "Nobody
but dragons has ever had much to do with the
caves, and no one has written much about them except
in dragon histories. Even the wizards weren't particularly
interested in them until a few years ago, except
as a reliable route into the Enchanted Forest." "But
from what I've been reading in the Historia Dracorum,
the caves sound fascinating," Cimorene said. "You
mean to say that no one has ever written anything about
the Caves of Fire and Night except dragons?" "That's—"
Kazul stopped suddenly, and her eyes narrowed.
"No, that's not right. There was a rather rumpled
scholar who talked his way into the caves a century
or so back, and after he left he wrote an ex- tremely
dry book about what he found there. I'd for- gotten
about him." "Do
you have a copy?" Cimorene asked hopefully. "No,"
Kazul said. "But I don't think the Society of
Wizards does, either. There weren't very many of them
printed, and a lot of those were lost in a flood a few
years later. Some hero or other shoved a giant into a lake
to drown him. The silly clunch didn't realize that if he
put something that big into a lake, the water would have to
go somewhere." 88 "Well,
that doesn't do us much good," Cimorene said.
"It's nice that the Society of Wizards doesn't have a copy
of that book, but if we can't get hold of one either—" "I
didn't say that," Kazul said. "I don't have a copy
myself, but I know who does." "Who?"
Cimorene said impatiently. "Morwen.
I'm afraid you're not going to be able to work
on that fireproofing spell of yours tomorrow. We're
going to take a trip to the Enchanted Forest instead." 89 7 In
Vfhich Cimorene and Kazul Make a
Journey Underground v»»imorene
was surprised to hear that Kazul intended to take
her along on the visit to Morwen, and she was not
entirely sure she liked the idea. She had heard a great
deal about the Enchanted Forest, and none of it was
reassuring. People who traveled there were always getting
changed into flowers or trees or animals or rocks,
or doing something careless and having their heads
turned backward, or being carried off by ogres or
giants or trolls, or enchanted by witches or wicked fairies.
It did not sound like a good place for a casual, pleasant
visit. On the
other hand, it seemed unlikely that any- thing
dreadful would happen to Cimorene if she were 90 traveling
with a dragon, and she was looking forward to
seeing Morwen again. Besides, Cimorene was curious. "And
anyway," she said to herself, "Kazul says I'm
going, and there's no point in worrying about it if I don't
have any choice." Nevertheless, she dedded to take
one of the smaller magic swords along with her, if
Kazul said it was all right. Cimorene saw no point in
taking unnecessary chances. Kazul
had no objection, so Cimorene picked out a small,
plain-looking sword in a worn leather scabbard that
made the wearer invincible, and they started off. Cimorene
had assumed that Kazul would fly through the
pass, but Kazul said no. "Ifs
not that easy to get into the Enchanted For- est,"
she explained. "At least, not if you're trying to get in.
Princes and youngest sons and particularly clever
tailors stumble into it by accident all the time, but if
one wants to go there on purpose, one has to follow
the proper route." "I
didn't think dragons had that kind of problem," Cimorene
said. "Dragons
don't," Kazul replied. "But you're not a dragon." So
instead of flying through the Pass of Silver Ice, Kazul
led Cimorene through the tunnels. Cimorene had to walk
very quickly to keep up, even though Kazul was
moving slowly. It was not long before she was wishing
that the tunnels were high enough for her to ride on
Kazul's back. The route twisted around and up and
back and forth and down and around again until Cimorene
was thoroughly lost. Finally they came to a gate
made of iron bars that completely blocked the passage.
Cimorene studied it carefully, but she could see no
sign of a handle or a lock. "This
is the entrance to the Caves of Fire a" ^ Night,"
Kazul said. "Be careful from here on,,and dor , wander
away or you'll get lost." Cimorene
refrained from saying that as far as s'r - was
concerned, they were lost already. "How are y* going
to open it?" she asked instead. "Like
this," said Kazul. "By
night and flame and shining rock Open
thou thy hidden lock. Alberolingam!" As the
sound of Kazul's voice died away, the iron gate
swung silently open. "That's a very unusual open- ing
spell," Cimorene commented, impressed. "It
wasn't always that complicated," Kazul said. She
sounded almost apologetic. "I believe the first ver- sion
was very simple, just 'Open sesame,' but word got
around and we had to change it." Cimorene
nodded and followed Kazul through the gate
and into the Caves of Fire and Night. For the first hundred
yards or so, the only difference Cimorene could
see between these caves and the ordinary tunnels on the
other side of the gate was that the Caves of Fire and
Night were warmer. Then, very suddenly, her lamp
went out, plunging everything into complete and utter
blackness. Cimorene
stopped walking immediately. "Kazul?" "It's
quite all right. Princess," Kazul's disembodied voice
said from out of the darkness. "This happens all the
time here. Don't bother trying to relight the lamp. Just
put your hand on my elbow and follow along that way." "AU
right," Cimorene said doubtfully. She groped with
her free hand in the direction of Kazul's voice and scraped
her knuckles on the dragon's scales. "Ow!" "Take
your time," Kazul advised. "I'm
ready," Cimorene said. Her right hand was pressed
flat against the cool, rough-edged scales at the
back of Kazul's left forearm. "Just don't move too
fast, or I'll lose you or get stepped on or some- thing." Kazul
did her best to oblige, but Cimorene still had difficulty
in keeping up. She had to take at least three steps
for every one of Kazul's, and it seemed that every time
she moved her foot, she hit a rock or an uneven place
in the tunnel floor. Then she would stumble, and her
hand would scrape and slide against Kazul's scales, so that
she was afraid she would lose contact with the dragon. "Are
you sure I shouldn't try and relight the lamp?"
Cimorene asked after her fifth painful stumble- and-shde. "Quite
sure," Kazul said. "You see, it isn't—ah, there
it goes." While Kazul was speaking, there was a flicker
of light, and then the darkness rolled aside like a
curtain being pulled. Cimorene found herself stand- ing in
a large cave whose walls glittered as if they were 93 studded
with thousands of tiny mirrors. The lamp ir her
left hand was burning cheerfully once more. "Was
it the lamp?" Cimorene asked after studying it for
a moment. "Or was it me?" "It
was the caves," Kazul said. "That was one of the
reasons they're 'of night' as well as 'of fire.' " "Only
one of the reasons?" Cimorene said thought- fully.
"I don't like the sound of that." "You'll
be quite all right as long as you're with me,"
Kazul assured her. "Very few things are willing to mess
with a dragon, even in the dark. And the periods
of darkness don't last long. Ifs because the magic
of these caves doesn't affect us as much as other people,
or so I'm told." "You
mean that blackness is likely to come back?" Kazul
nodded. "Then
let's get as far as we can before it does," Cimorene
said, and started across the cave. There
were four tunnels leading out of the opposite side of
the glittering cavern. Kazul took the second from the
left without hesitating an instant. "Where
do all these tunnels go?" Cimorene asked, glancing
at the other three openings as she followed Kazul. "The
one on the right end leads to a chain of cav- erns,"
Kazul said over her shoulder. "The first few are quite
ordinary, but then you come to one full of hot sulfur
pools. Some of the older dragons bathe there. They
claim the water is good for rheumatism. Beyond that is
a cave with molten silver dripping down the walls,
and the chain ends at a deep chasm with a river of
red-hot melted rock at the bottom." 94 "Doesn't
sound very attractive," Cimorene com- mented. "The
dwarfsmiths find it very useful for forging magic
swords," Kazul assured her. "The second tunnel on the
right takes you into a maze. The tunnels and caverns
constantly shift around, so that no matter how carefully
you mark your way, you always get lost." "Even
dragons?" Kazul
nodded. "Though I believe there was one prince
who managed to find his way out with a magic ball of
string." "Oh,
bother!" said Cimorene. The lights had gone out
again, just as they emerged into a small cave. "Ifs
quite all right. This part's easy," Kazul said. "Next
time I'm going to bring a cane," Cimorene muttered.
"Where do the other tunnels lead?" "The
one on the far left goes through a couple of caverns
that are pretty, but not very interesting. We're always
chasing knights and princes out of it, though. They
come for flasks of water from the bottomless pool at the
far end." "What
does it do?" Cimorene asked. "Ow!" She had
just banged her right elbow against the wall of the cave in
the dark. "It
casts a cloud of darkness for twenty miles around
when ifs poured on the ground," Kazul re- plied. "How
useful," Cimorene muttered balefully, rub- bing
her elbow. "And
this tunnel leads to the Enchanted Forest, by way
of the King's Cave," Kazul finished. "Oh,
good. I was hoping to see that," Cimorene 95 said.
The King's Cave was the chamber where the first King of
the Dragons had found Colin's Stone, and the Historia
Dracorum had not described it anywhere near well enough
to suit Cimorene. "And here's the light coming
back, thank goodness. Lefs hurry before it goes again." They
went through three small caves and two more periods
of blackness before they reached the King's Cave.
Kazul pointed out various locations of interest, such as
the wall of crystal with a chip in one comer where
the Prince of the Ruby Throne had stolen a piece to make
a magic ring and the jewel-studded cavern where
the King of the Dragons met with people who needed
impressing. There was one very eerie cave full of
slabs of black rock. Most were standing on end, though
a few had fallen over. Kazul said they were all enchanted
princes. "All
of them?" Cimorene asked, appalled. There were at
least forty of the stone slabs, and the cave was quite
crowded. Kazul
shook her head. "No, the one on the end there
is just an ordinary boulder." "How
did it happen?" "The
princes came to steal some of the Water of Healing
from the well at the end of the cave," Kazul said.
"There are two dippers by the well: one is tin, the
other is solid gold and covered with jewels. The princes
all tried to use the gold one, even though they'd been
told that only the tin dipper would work. It's no more
than they deserve." Cimorene
frowned, thinking of some of the princes 96 she had
known. "Well, I won't deny that they probably behaved
foolishly, but—" "Foolishly!"
Kazul snorted. "Any reasonably well- educated
prince ought to have sense enough to follow directions
when he's on a quest, but all of these fellows were
sure they knew better. If they'd simply done what they
were told, they wouldn't be here." "Still,
turning them into slabs of stone forever seems a
little extreme." "Oh,
they won't be stone forever," Kazul said. "Sooner
or later someone will come along who has the sense
not to improvise, and he'll succeed in getting the water.
Then he'll use some of it to disenchant this lot, and the
cave will be empty for a while until the next batch
of young idiots starts arriving." Cimorene
felt better knowing that the princes would
someday be freed, though she had sense enough not to
try doing it herself. Since she had not been sent on a
quest for the Water of Healing, it was highly unlikely
that she would be able to disenchant the princes
even if she succeeded in taking the water. And she
knew enough about quests and enchantments and the
obtaining of things with magical properties to know that
she would probably get into a lot of trouble if she tried.
So she tucked the matter into the back of her mind
and followed Kazul through the stone-filled cav- ern.
She was careful not to step on any of the fallen slabs. Just
outside the entrance to the next cave, Kazul stopped.
"This," she said, "is the King's Cave. We have to
cross it as quickly as we can. Don't stop in the 97 middle,
and don't say anything while we're inside. Understand?
Good. Come on, then." As soon
as she stepped inside the cave, Cimorene understood
the reason for Kazul's request for silence. The
walls, the ceiling, and the floor were made of dark, shiny
stone that multiplied and threw back echoes of even
the smallest sound. The soft scraping of Kazul's scales
against the floor sounded like thirty men sawing wood,
and the tiny gasp Cimorene gave at the sight and
sound of the cave was as loud as if she had shouted.
Cimorene went on as quietly and carefully as she
could. Halfway
across, she noticed the vibration. It began as a
gentle and not unpleasant buzzing in her bones, unrelated
to the loud and continually multiplying echoes
of her passage, though it, too, grew stronger the
farther into the cave she went. Kazul was in front of her
now, and she saw the dragon's tail lash once, as if
in pain or anger. Suddenly she remembered Ka- zul's
description of the aura that made it impossible for most
dragons to carry Colin's Stone, and that this was the
place where Colin's Stone had been found. No wonder
Kazul was uncomfortable. Cimorene
found herself wishing she could stop and pay
attention to the humming in her bones, but she
remembered Kazul's directions and continued walking.
She had nearly reached the exit when she saw a
pebble about the size of her thumbnail, made of the same
dark, shiny stone as the cavern walls. Kazul had said
nothing about picking things up, so Cimorene veered
a little to the right and scooped the pebble up 98 as she
passed. A moment later she was out of the cave. "Phew!"
said Kazul. "I'm glad thafs over. From here
on, it should be easy." "Good,"
said Cimorene. She dropped the pebble into
her pocket to look at more closely later and fo' lowed
Kazul down the narrow, winding tunnel. 99 8 In
Which Cimorene and Kazul Pay a Call, and
Cimorene Gets into a Fight Ј\. few
minutes later they came out of the Caves of Fire
and Night into bright sunMght. Cimorene had to shade
her eyes against the sudden glare. As her eyes adjusted,
she saw a large clearing around the mouth of the
cave. The ground was covered with short grass, so lush
and dense that it made Cimorene think of green fur.
Here and there a tiny flower twinkled among the blades
of grass. At the edge of the clearing the forest began,
but Cimorene could only make out the first row of
trees. They were enormous, so large that they dwarfed
even Kazul. "Leave
the lamp here," Kazul said. "There's no 100 sense
in carting it around the forest when we won't need it
until we come back." Cimorene
set the lamp on the ground just inside the
mouth of the cave. "Now what?" she said. "Now
we go to Morwen's," Kazul said. "And we'll get
there more quickly if you ride. If you climb up on that
rock over there, you ought to be able to get on my back
without too much trouble." "Are
you sure you don't mind?" Cimorene said, scrambling
up onto the rock Kazul had indicated. "I
wouldn't have suggested it if I minded," Kazul said.
"Right there will be fine. You can hang onto the spike
in front of you and you won't foul my wings if I have
to take off suddenly." Cimorene
did not like the implication that there were
things in the Enchanted Forest that were nasty enough
to make a dragon want to take off suddenly, but she
did not say so. It was too late to back out, and she
certainly wasn't going to wait at the mouth of the cave
all alone while Kazul went off to visit Morwen. There
was no reason to think that waiting would be any
safer than going along. As soon
as Cimorene was settled, Kazul set off into the
forest at a rapid pace. At first Cimorene had to concentrate
on holding on, but after a while she began to get
the hang of it. Soon she was able to look at some of the
things they were passing. The trees were huge; Cimorene
guessed that even if there were four of her^^- holding
hands, she would not be able to reach all the way
around one of the trunks. The ground was car- peted
with bright green moss that looked even thicker 101 than
the grass in the clearing. Cimorene saw no flowers in it,
but she spotted several bushes and a vine with three
different colors of fruit. Kazul
changed course several times for no reason that
Cimorene could see, but she did not like to distract the
dragon by asking questions. They passed a mansion guarded
by a fence made of gold and a short tower without
any windows or doors. Then Kazul splashed through
a shallow stream and made a sharp turn. The trees
thinned a little, and Kazul stopped in front of a neat
gray house with a wide porch and a red roof. Over the
door was a black-and-gold sign in large block letters reading,
"NONE OF THIS NONSENSE, PLEASE " There
were several cats of various sizes and colors perched
on the porch railing or lying in the sun. As Cimorene
dismounted, Kazul said to one of them, "Would
you be good enough to tell Morwen that I'm here
and would like to talk to her?" The
cat, a large gray torn, blinked its yellow eyes at
Kazul. Then he jumped down from the porch rail and
sauntered into the house, his tail held high as if to say,
"I'm doing this as a particular favor, mind, and don't
you forget it." "He
doesn't seem very impressed," Cimorene commented
in some amusement. "Why
should he be?" Kazul said. "Well,
you're a dragon," Cimorene answered, a little
taken aback. "What
difference does that make to a cat?" Fortunately,
Cimorene did not have to find an an- swer,
for at that moment Morwen appeared in the door- 102 way.
She was wearing the same black robe she had worn
when she visited Cimorene, or another one ex- actly
like it, and she peered through her glasses with the air
of someone studying an unexpected and rather peculiar
puzzle. "Good
morning, Kazul," she said after a moment. "This
is a surprise." "Good,"
said Kazul. "If you aren't expecting us to be
here, no one else is, either." "Thafs
the way of things, is it?" Morwen com- mented
thoughtfully. "How much of a hurry are you in?" "Not
much of one, as long as no one knows we're here,"
Kazul replied. "Then
Cimorene had better get down and have something
to drink," Morwen said in a tone that for- bade
contradiction. "There's cider, or goat's milk, though
if you want that, you'll have the cats after you, or I
can put a kettle on for tea. Good gradous, what have
you done to your hand?" While
Morwen had been talking, Cimorene had t turned and slid carefully down Kazul's
side. It was a I long slide, and when her feet hit the
ground, she had f to put out a hand to keep from falling.
Morwen's ex- clamation
made her blink in surprise, and she looked i down. The palm of her right hand was covered
with j blood from half a dozen deep slashes and as
many scrapes. "Oh,
dear," Cimorene said. "It must have hap- pened
in the caves, when it was so dark. I didn't realize. It
doesn't hurt at all." 103 "Hurting
or not, it needs attention," Morwen said firmly.
"Come inside, and I'll see to it while Kazul tells me why
you're here. You'll have to go around back this
time," she added, turning to Kazul. "The front steps
won't take the weight. A gnome stole one of the supports,
and I haven't had time to get it fixed yet. Pesky
creatures—they're worse than mice." "Don't
the cats keep the mice away?" Cimorene asked,
mildly puzzled. "Yes,
but they don't do a thing about gnomes, which
is why gnomes are worse. Mind the step." Kazul
started walking while Morwen shooed Cim- orene
up the wooden steps and into the house. Several of the
cats eyed Cimorene curiously as she passed, and a
tortoiseshell kitten got up and followed her in. The
front door led into a large, airy room with an iron
stove in one comer. There was a good deal of furniture,
but everything except the table and the stove had at
least one cat on top of it. Morwen frowned at a fat and
fluffy Persian that was sitting on one of the chairs.
The cat stood up, yawned, gave its front paws a
cursory lick or two just to show that this was all his own
idea, and jumped down onto the floor. As Cim- orene
sat down in the vacated chair, there was a knock at the
wooden door on the opposite side of the room. "That'll
be Kazul," Morwen said. She crossed to tile
door and opened it. "Come in. I'll get you some dder as
soon as I've seen to Cimorene's hand." Morwen's
back door did not seem to get any larger, and
Kazul certainly did not get any smaller, but when she put
her head through the doorway, her scales did 104 not
even scrape the sides. The rest of her followed with no
apparent difficulty, and somehow there was plenty of room
in the kitchen even after she got inside. Kazul
settled down along the far wall, where she would
be out of the way, and as soon as she stopped moving,
six cats jumped onto various portions of her tail,
back, and shoulders. Neither Kazul nor Morwen seemed
to notice. Morwen took a small tin box from a shelf
beside the stove and sat down at the table beside Cimorene.
"Now, tell me what you're here for," she said,
taking a roll of linen and two jars of ointment out of the
box. "Apart from my dder, I mean." "Cimorene
had some interesting visitors yester- day,"
Kazul said. "If
they were interesting, they can't have been knights,"
Morwen commented. "They
weren't," Kazul said. "They were wizards, and
they went to a lot of trouble to get a look at my copy of
the Historia Dracorum. The part that describes the
Caves of Fire and Night." "And
you think thafs why they've been sniffing around
the Mountains of Morning for the past six months,"
Morwen said. "How did you find out what they
were looking at? Or did they ask permission?" "I
don't think Zemenar would ask permission for anything
even if he was sure he'd get it," Cimorene said.
"He'd consider it beneath him. No, I saw him shut
the book, and he was only a little further along from
where I'd left my bookmark. Ow! That stings." "Good,"
Morwen said. "It's supposed to." She closed
the jar of salve she had been smearing on Cim- 105 orene's
palm and began wrapping the injured hand in the
linen bandage. "Did Zemenar get what he was after?" "I
don't think so," Cimorene said. "He said he wanted
to come back for another visit, and I don't think he'd
have done that if he'd found whatever he was looking
for." "That
seems like a reasonable assumption," Mor- wen
said. "Though wizards aren't always reasonable. There,
that should take care of things. Don't take the bandage
off for at least four days, and if you're going to cook
anything that has fennel in it, stir it left- handed." "Zemenar's
interest in the Historia Dracorum isn't the
only thing that points to his curiosity about the Caves
of Fire and Night," Kazul said, and explained about
the book that had been stolen. "There have been other
incidents as well, and nearly all the wizards we've caught
poking around have been somewhere in or near the
caves. Thafs why no one thought much about it at
first. Ever since King Tokoz made that agreement with
the Society of Wizards, they've been claiming they're
supposed to have more time in the caves than we're
willing to give them. Everyone thought this was more of
the same." "Not
everyone," Morwen said, giving Kazul a sharp
look. "I
am widely considered to be unduly suspicious of
everyone and everything," Kazul said in a dry tone. "Particularly
wizards." "And
what do your suspicions make of this busi- ness?" 106 "I
think Zemenar is trying to find out something about
the Caves of Fire and Night," Kazul said. "Some- thing
he hasn't been able to leam from visiting the caves in
person, hence his recent interest in histories that describe
the caves, however briefly." "And
you're hoping I have something in my library that
will help you figure out what it is," Morwen concluded. "I
don't hope," Kazul said. "I know. Unless some- one has
run off with your copy of DeMontmorency's A
Journey Through the Caves of Fire and Night." / "If
someone has, he'll regret it," Morwen said. "Wait
here, and I'll check." She rose and went out. Through
the doorway Cimorene could see a room full of
tall, dark-stained shelves. Cimorene
blinked. "Isn't that the door you came in
through?" she asked Kazul. Kazul
nodded. "Of course." "I
thought it led out into Morwen's yard." "It
leads wherever Morwen wants it to lead," Kazul said. "1
see," said Cimorene, wishing her father's court philosopher
were there. He was very pompous and stuffy,
particularly about magic, which he claimed was 90
percent trickery and the rest illusion. Cimorene had found
him very trying. Dealing with Morwen's door would
probably have given him a headache. Morwen
came back into the kitchen holding a thin red
book. "Here it is. I'm sorry it took me so long to find
it, but the nonfiction isn't organized as well as it should
be yet." Kazul
surged to her feet, shedding cats in all di- 107 rections.
The cats gave her reproachful looks and then stalked
out the front door with affronted dignity. Kazul paid no
attention. She curled her head around to peer at the
book over Morwen's shoulder. "I
suppose you'll want to borrow it?" Morwen said. "I
certainly do," Kazul said. "Is there a problem?' "Only
if it gets stolen," Morwen said. "There are very
few of these around, and I'm not sure I could replace
it." "I'll
keep it in the vault with the treasure," Kazui promised.
"Zemenar won't think to look for it there, and
even if he does, he won't get in. I've got enough anti-wizard
spells on the door to stop the whole Society. They
can't get in unless someone invites them." "All
right," Morwen said, handing the book to Kazul.
"Is that everything you came for?" "No,"
said Kazul. She looked at Morwen with lim- pid
eyes and went on in a plaintive tone, "I still haven't had any
dder." Morwen
laughed and went to one of the cup- boards.
She pulled out two mugs and a large mixing bowl
and filled them with an amber-colored liquid she poured
from a heavy-looking pottery jug. She set the mixing
bowl in front of Kazul and gave one of the mugs to
Cimorene, then sat down with the second mug herself. They
were in Morwen's kitchen for over an hour, drinking
dder and speculating about what the wizards were up
to. After a while several of the cats came back, apd
Morwen gave them a dish of goafs milk, which soothed
their ruffled feelings somewhat. io8 "How
is that fireproofing spell of yours coming?" Morwen
asked as she returned to the table. "I
have everything I need except the powdered hens'
teeth, and I'm beginning to think I'm never going to find
any," Cimorene said. "Kazul has offered to let me look
through the jars in the treasury, but if there isn't
any there, I don't know where I'll look next." "Really,"
Morwen said, giving Kazul a sharp look. "Well,
if you can't find any hens' teeth, you could try substituting
snake fingernails or the hair from a turtle's egg. I
wouldn't try it except as a last resort, though. Altering
spells is a very tricky business." At last
they had to leave. Kazul went out the same way she
had come in while Cimorene watched in fas- cination.
Then Cimorene and Morwen went onto the front
porch. Kazul sidled up to the house, and Cimo- rene
stood on the porch railing to climb onto her back. The
cats were seriously affronted by this maneuver and expressed
their displeasure in reproachful glances and low
yowls. "Don't
take any notice," Morwen said. "It only encourages
them." Qmorene
nodded. "Thank you for everything." "You're
quite welcome," Morwen answered. "Don't
wait too long to come again." "You'd
better take this. Princess," Kazul said, reaching
back over her shoulder to hand Morwen's book to
Qmorene. "I can't carry it and run at the same time." Qmorene
took the book and tucked it into her pocket.
"I'm all set," she said, and they started off. 109 Cimorene
enjoyed the ride back to the Mountains of Morning.
She was now sufficiently accustomed to rid- ing on
a dragon to be able to concentrate on looking at the
forest as it flashed past. The trees seemed almost identical
to one another, but Cimorene spotted quite s few
odd-looking bushes and vines, and twice she thought
she saw small faces staring out at her frorr. among
leafy branches. They
reached the threshold of the caves much sooner
than Cimorene expected. Kazul waited while she
slid to the ground, then said, "The entrance is a little
narrow. I'll go first and make sure there's nothing unpleasant
waiting for us." Cimorene
nodded, and Kazul vanished into the cave.
Before Cimorene could follow, she heard a shrill cry
above her. She looked up and saw an enormous white
bird plummeting toward her, its clawed feet ex- tended
to attack. For an instant, Cimorene was frozen by
surprise and fear. Then she ducked and reached for her
sword. She was
almost too slow. The bird was on top of her,
shrieking and slashing, before she had done more than
grasp the hilt of her weapon. But the sword seemed
to leap out of the scabbard as soon as she touched
it, and she swung clumsily as she rolled aside. She did
not expect to do any damage, just to force the bird to
back away a little, but she felt the sword connect and
heard a wail of pain from the bird. Thanking all her
lucky stars individually and by name, Cimorene twisted
and scrambled to her feet, sword ready. no There
was nothing for her to guard against. The sword
stroke had been more effective than she realized. The
bird was dying. As she stared at it, it raised its head. "You
killed me?" the bird said incredulously. "But you're
a maiden." "Actually,
she's a princess," Kazul's voice said from
behind Cimorene. "My princess, so you'd have been in
even bigger trouble if you'd succeeded in car- rying
her off." "I
don't think I could have done it if I hadn't had a magic
sword," said Cimorene, who was beginning to wish
she hadn't. She had never hurt anyone before, and she
didn't like it. "Just
my luck," the bird said disgustedly. "Oh, well,
fair's fair. You killed me, so you get my forfeit." "You're
not dead yet," Cimorene said. "If you'll let me
near, I can try to stop the bleeding—" "Not
a chance," the bird said. It was beginning to sound
rather faint. "Do you want the forfeit or don't you?" "Take
it," Kazul advised. Cimorene
said nothing, and after a moment the bird
said, "All right, then. Under my left wing, you'll find
three black feathers. If you drop one and wish to be
somewhere else, you'll find yourself there in the twinkling
of an eye. Any questions?" "Can
I take anyone else with me?" Cimorene asked,
thinking that if the bird was so determined to give
her the feathers, she might as well cooperate with it. in The
bird looked at her with respect. "Will wonders never
cease. For once a human with sense is getting the
forfeit. Yes, you can take someone with you, as long as
you're touching him. Same for objects; if you can
carry it, you can take it with you. You get one trip per
feather. Thafs all." "But—"
said Cimorene, and stopped. The bird's head
had fallen back, and it was dearly quite dead. "Don't
feel too bad," Kazul said perceptively. "If it had
succeeded in carrying you off, it would have fed you to
its nestlings." "Fed
me to its nestlings?" Cimorene discovered that
she had lost her sympathy for the dead bird. "What a
horrid thing to do!" She hesitated. "Won't the nest- lings
starve, now that the bird is dead?" "No,
one of the other birds will take over the chore of
feeding them for a few weeks until they're big enough
to catch their own food," Kazul said. "Now, clean
that sword and take your feathers, and lefs get going.
I want to have a look at that book of Morwen's." Cimorene
nodded and did as she was told. The three
black feathers were right where the bird had said they
would be, and she put them in her pocket with Morwen's
book and the black pebble from the Caves of Fire
and Night. She wiped the sword on the grass several
times, then finished cleaning it with her hand- kerchief.
When she finished, she left the handkerchief beside
the dead bird and followed Kazul into the Caves of Fire
and Night. 112 9 In
Which Themndil Is a Dreadful Nuisance, and
Cimorene Casts a Spell he rest
of the trip home was uneventful. Passing through
the King's Cave seemed easier going in the opposite
direction, and the impenetrable darkness only descended
once. As soon as they arrived, Kazul took the
book Morwen had lent them and curled herself around
a rock just outside the mouth of the cave to study
it while Cimorene made dinner. She pored over the
book all evening, and Cimorene found it fascinating to
watch the dragon delicately turning pages with her daws.
Early the next day Kazul went off to consult with Roxim. Cimorene
was rather stiff from all the dragon- "3 riding
she had done the previous day, so she decided not to
do any more cleaning. Instead, she spent the morning
in Kazul's treasure room, sorting through likely
looking bottles and jars for those that might pos- sibly
contain powdered hens' teeth. Remembering Ka- zul's
advice, she started by setting aside all the bottles she
could find that had lead stoppers. Since the light was not
very good, she took the jars and bottles that looked
as if they might be worth investigating and piled them in
her apron, so as to carry them outside more easily. She had
nearly finished sorting when she heard a voice
calling faintly in the distance. "Bother!"
she said. "I did hope they'd leave me alone a
little longer." She
bundled the last five bottles into her apron without
looking at them and, not forgetting to lock the door
behind her, hurried out through the maze to see who was
shouting for her this time. It was
Therandil. "What
are you doing here?" Cimorene said crossly. "I
told you I wasn't going to be ready to be rescued for at
least a month!" "I
was worried," Therandil said. "I heard that you'd
broken a leg, but you look fine to me." "Of
course I haven't broken a leg," Cimorene said. "Where
did you get that idea?" "Some
knight at the inn at the foot of the moun- tain,"
Therandil replied. "He was up yesterday, talking to the
princess he's trying to rescue, and he came back and
warned everybody not to bother with the princess "4 that
was captured by the dragon Kazul. Well, I knew that
was you, so I asked why, and he said his princess told
him you'd broken your leg and wouldn't be able to walk
for months." Cimorene
smiled slightly. Alianora had apparently gone
through with her plan to tell Hallanna about Cim- orene's
"twisted ankle," and Hallanna had decided to improve
the story a little in hopes of reducing the com- petition.
"Somebody must have gotten mixed up," Cimorene
said gently. "You can stop worrying. I'm fine.
Is that all you came for? These jars are getting heavy,
and I've got work to do." "Cimorene,
we have to talk," Therandil said in a heavy,
deep voice. "Then
we'll have to do it while I work," Cimorene declared.
She turned on her heel and marched into the kitchen,
full of annoyance. She had been feeling almost friendly
toward Therandil—he had been worried about her,
after all—until he said he wanted to talk. Cimorene was
quite sure that what he wanted to talk about was rescuing
her, and she was annoyed with him for being so
stupidly stubborn and annoyed with herself for being
annoyed when he was only trying to do the best he
could. Therandil
followed her into the kitchen. "What is all
that?" he asked as Cimorene put the apron full of jars on
the kitchen table and began lining them up. "Some
things I'm checking for Kazul," Cimorene said.
She picked up a small jar made of carved jade and
pried the lid off. It was half full of green salve. Cimorene
put the lid back on and set the jar aside. "5 "What
was it you wanted to talk about?" she asked, reaching
for another jar. "You.
Dragons. Us. That looks interesting. Can I help?" "As
long as you don't break anything," Cimorene said.
"Some of these are very fragile." Maybe opening jars
would make him forget about You. Dragons. Us, for a
while. "I'll
be very careful," Therandil assured her. "This one
looks like metal. I'll start with that, shall I?" He picked
up one of the larger jars, made of beaten copper with
two handles. He frowned at the top, then reached for his
dagger, and as he tilted the jar, Cimorene saw that
the neck was stopped up with lead. "Not
that one!" she said quickly. She didn't re- member
picking out that particular jar. It must have been
one of the last four or five that she'd scooped up when
she heard Therandil calling. "Why
not?" Therandil said, sounding rather hurt. "I
said I'd be careful." The tip of his dagger was already embedded
in the lead. "Kazul
said to leave the ones with lead stoppers alone,"
Cimorene said. "So put it back." "If
you insist," Therandil said, shrugging. He pulled
on his dagger, but it was stuck fast in the lead. "Drat!"
he said, and twisted the handle. The dagger came
free, and the lead stopper came along with it. "I
should have known," Cimorene said in a re- signed
tone. A black
cloud of smoke poured out of the jar. As Cimorene
and Therandil watched, it condensed into a 116 dark-skinned
giant wearing only a turban and a loin- cloth.
He was more than twice as tall as Therandil, and the
comers of his mouth were turned down in a stem frown. "What
is it?" whispered Therandil. "Trouble,"
said Cimorene. "Thou
speakest truly, 0 Daughter of Wisdom," said
the giant in a booming voice that filled the cave. "For
I am a jinn, who was imprisoned in that jar, and I am
the instrument of thy death and that of thy paramour." "My
what?" Cimorene said, outraged. "Thy
lover," the jinn said uncomfortably. "The man who
stands beside thee." "I
know what you meant," Cimorene said. "But he isn't
my lover, or my fiance, or my boyfriend or any- thing,
and I refuse to be killed with him." "But
Cimorene, you know perfectly well—" The- randil
started. "You
hush," Cimorene said. "You've made enough
of a mess already." "If
he is not thy paramour, nor any of those other things,
then what is he?" the jinn asked suspiciously. "A
nuisance," Cimorene said succinctly. "Cimorene,
you're not being very kind," Therandil said. "What
he is matters not," the jinn said grandly after a
moment's heavy thought. "It is enough that thou and he
shall die." "Enough
for whom?" Cimorene said. The
jinn blinked at her. "For me. 'Tis my will that 117 thou
and he shall die by my hand. Thou hast but to choose
the manner of thy death." "Old
age," Cimorene said promptly. "Mock
me not! Thou and he shall die, and by my hand,
ere this day draws to its close!" the jinn cried. "Do
you suppose he means it?" Therandil said nervously. "Why
would he keep bellowing it at us if he didn't mean
it?" Cimorene said. "Do be quiet, Therandil." Therandil
lowered his voice. "Should I offer to fight him, do
you think?" "Don't
be silly," Cimorene said. She saw that The- randil
was distressed, so she added, "You came up here to
fight a dragon. You aren't prepared for a jinn, and nobody
could reasonably expect you to challenge him." "If
you say so," Therandil said, looking relieved. Cimorene
turned back to the jinn and saw that he, too,
was looking perturbed. "What's the matter with you?"
she said crossly. "Dost
thou not wish to know why I will kill thee?" the
jinn asked plaintively. "What
difference does it make?" Cimorene said. "Yes,
actually," Therandil said at the same time. "Therandil!"
Cimorene said in exasperation. "Shut up!" "Hear
my story, 0 luckless pair!" the jinn said with evident
relief. "I am one of those jinn who did rebel against
the law of our kind, and for my crimes I was sentenced
to imprisonment in this bottle until the day should
come when human hands would loose me. As is the
custom of my people, I swore that whoso should 118 release
me during the first hundred years of my im- prisonment
I would make ruler of the earth; whoso should
release me during the second hundred years I should
make rich beyond all dreams of men; whoso shall
release me during the third hundred I should grant
three wishes; and whoso should release me after any
longer span of time I should grant only the choice of what
death he would die." "You're
going to kill us because ifs traditional?" Cimorene
asked. "Yes,"
the jinn said. His eyes slid away from Cim- orene's,
and she frowned suddenly. "Just
how long were you in that jar?" she de- manded. "Uh,
well, actually .. ." The jinn's voice trailed off. "How
long?" Cimorene insisted. "Two
hundred and seventeen years," the jinn ad- mitted.
"But nobody ever releases a jinn before the three hundred
years are over." "You're
trying to get around your oath!" Therandil said,
plainly shocked by the very thought. "You pre- tended
you had to kill us so you wouldn't have to give us the
wishes!" "No!"
the jinn said. "Thinkest thou that the grant- ing of
wishes alone would so trouble me? Needs must I kill
thee and thy fair companion, for I cannot return home
and say that thou didst release me and I left thee living!
I would be a laughingstock. Never in three thou- sand years
has such a thing occurred!" "Then
you shouldn't have sworn an oath," The- randil
said sternly. "9 "I
had to!" the jinn said miserably. "It is the custom of our
kind. Twould be ... 'twould be ..." "Improper?"
Cimorene murmured. "
Twould be improper to do otherwise," the jinn said,
nodding. "But now thou hast found me out, and what am
I to do? If I kill thee, it will violate my oath; if I
kill thee not, the remainder of my life will be a torment." "You
could go back in the jar for another eighty- three
years," Cimorene suggested delicately. "I
could ... go back?" The jinn blinked at her for a
moment. "\ could go back. I could go back!" "And
in eighty-three years we'll both be dead of old
age," Cimorene said. "Since that was my choice of death,
your oath will be fulfilled and you can go straight home
without killing anyone else or giving mem any riches
or power or anything." 'Truly,
thou art a jewel among women and the very
Queen of Wisdom's daughters!" the jinn said hap- pily.
"Thou hast found the perfect solution to my difficulties!" "Wait
a minute!" Therandil said. "What about those
wishes?" "Therandil!"
Cimorene said in a shocked tone. "I'm
surprised at you! How can he give us wishes if he's
going back in the jar for eighty-three years? It wouldn't
be right at all." Therandil
frowned. "Are you sure? After all, we did let
him out during his third hundred years." "I
suppose I could let thee have one wish at least, in
token of my thanks for thy help," the jinn said. "As long as
thou dost not tell anyone." 120 "I
wouldn't dream of tt," Therandil assured him. "And
my wish is to defeat a dragon and win his prin- cess's
hand in marriage!" The
jinn waved a dark hand over Therandil's head. "There!
When next thou dost fight a dragon, thou shalt surely
defeat him. And thou?" he said, turning to Cimorene. "I
could use some powdered hens' teeth," Cimo- rene
said. The
jinn blinked in surprise, but he waved his hand again,
his face a mask of concentration. Then he bowed and
handed Cimorene a fat brown jar. "There's thy desire.
Farewell!" With an elaborate salaam, the jinn dissolved
back into a cloud of smoke that poured back into
the copper jar from which it had come. Cimorene leaned
over and plucked the lead stopper from the end of
Therandil's knife. She jammed it back into place and heaved
a sigh of relief. Therandil
was not paying attention. "What did you want
something like that for?" he asked, looking at the jar of
hens' teeth and wrinkling his nose in distaste. "I
don't believe I shall tell you," Cimorene said, putting
the jar carefully into one of her apron pockets. "It
has nothing to do with you." "Nothing
to do with me? I like that!" Therandil said
indignantly. "I'm going to marry you, just as soon as I
beat that dragon of yours." "I
don't think you're going to beat Kazul," Cim- orene
said in a considering tone. "But
that jinn just said—" "He
said that if you fight a dragon, you'll defeat him.
But Kazul is a her, not a him," Cimorene pointed 121 out.
"And you ought not to be trying to rescue me anyway." "Why
not?" Therandil asked truculently. "Because
there are other princesses who've been captives
of dragons for much longer than I have, and they
have seniority/' Cimorene explained. "Oh,"
said Therandil, looking considerably taken aback.
"How do you know?" "They
came to visit and told me all about it," Cim- orene
said. "I think you should try for Keredwel. She's from
the Kingdom of Raxwel, and her hair is the color of
sun-ripened wheat, and she wears a gold crown set with
diamonds. You ought to get along with her very well." Therandil
brightened perceptibly at this description but
said, "But everyone expects me to rescue you." "As
long as you defeat a dragon and rescue a prin- cess,
no one will care," Cimorene said firmly. "And Keredwel
will suit you much better than I would." "Are
you sure her dragon isn't female, too?" "Positive,"
Cimorene said. "Gomul's cave is two down
and three over. If you follow the path outside, you
can't miss it. He ought to be there now, and if you leave
right away, you'll be able to get everything settled before
dinner." "All
right, then," Therandil said. "As long as you're
sure you don't mind." "Not
at all," Cimorene assured him fervently. She saw him
to the mouth of the cave and pointed him toward
Gomul's cave, then returned to the kitchen. She
gathered up the jars and bottles she had been 222 planning
to check, except for the copper jar with the * -
.1 1. 1
>1 1 tt^i!__«-_ _ 1i inside,
and took them back to the treasure vault. jinn Then
she fetched an ink pot, a quill pen, and a sheet of
paper from the library and began writing out a warn- ing to
attach to the copper jar. She didn't want anyone else to
open it until the eighty-three years were over and the
jinn could go home without killing anyone. She was
just finishing when she heard Alianora's voice calling
from the rear of the cave. "I'm in the kitchen!"
she shouted. "Come on back!" "You're
always in the kitchen," Ahanora said when she
poked her head through the door a moment later. "Or
the library. Don't you ever do anything but cook and
read?" "Look
at this, Alianora," Cimorene said, handing her the
warning she had been writing. "Do you think it's
dear enough?" "
'WARNING: This jar contains a jinn who will kill you if
you let him out too soon. Do not open until at least
one hundred and five years after the date when the
Citadel of the Yellow Giant was destroyed,' " Al- ianora
read aloud. "That's, lefs see, eighty-four years from
now. It seems clear to me. You'd have to be pretty stupid
to ignore a warning like that." "Maybe
I ought to show it to Hallanna and see what
she says," Cimorene said, frowning. "I wouldn't want
anyone getting into trouble by accident, just be- cause I
didn't make it plain." "It's
plain, ifs plain," Alianora said. "Cimorene, what on
earth have you been doing? How do you know there's
a jinn in this bottle?" "Therandil,"
Cimorene said, waving a hand ex- pressively.
"I was looking through some of the bottles from
Kazul's treasure room, to see if any of them hap- pened
to have hens' teeth in them, and Therandil came in and
wanted to help." "And
he opened it?" Alianora said. "Oh, dear." "Exactly,"
said Cimorene. "But it came out well in the
end. I think I've gotten rid of him for good. I sent him off
to rescue Keredwel." "You
did? What if he doesn't beat Gomul?" "Oh,
he'll win. The jinn gave him a wish, and he wished
to defeat a dragon." Cimorene looked apolo- getically
at Alianora. "I suppose I ought to have sent him to
rescue you, but ..." "That's
quite all right," Alianora said hastily. "Get- ting
rid of Keredwel will help a lot. And after every- thing
you've told me about Therandil, I don't think I'd want to
have him rescue me." "Thafs
what I thought," Cimorene said. "Oh, and I got
the jinn to give me some powdered hens' teeth, so we
can finally try that fireproofing spell." "Good,"
Alianora said. "Let's do it right now!" So
Cimorene got out the spell and the ingredients she had
collected, and she and Alianora spent the next hour on
various necessary preparations. First they had to boil
some unicorn water and steep the dried wolfs- bane in
it. Then the mixture had to be strained and mixed
with the hippopotamus oil and the powdered hens'
teeth. Cimorene did most of that, while Alianora ground
up the blue rose leaves and the piece of ebony. Grinding
the ebony took a long time, but fortu- nately
they didn't need much. When Alianora finally 124 had
enough, Cimorene mixed it with the blue rose leaves
and more of the unicorn water in one of Kazul's iccently
shed scales. Each mixture had to be stirred three
times counterclockwise with a white eagle feather. Then
Alianora dipped the point of her feather in her mixture
and began drawing a star on the floor of the cave. "Is
this going to be big enough for both of us?" she
asked, scratching busily at the stone with the tip of the
feather. "I
think so," Cimorene answered. "Don't try to make it
too big, or you'll run out of liquid and we'll have to
start over." Alianora
did not run out, though she had used nearly
all her mixture by the time she finished. "There!" she
said. She sat back on her heels and studied her diagram
to make sure there were no gaps, then set her dragon
scale and feather aside and stood up. "Your turn." "First
we have to get into the center of the star," Cimorene
reminded her. "Be careful not to smudge the lines!" "Smudge
them, after all that work?" Alianora said in
tones of mock horror. She lifted her skirts and stepped
carefully into the middle of the diagram. Cim- orene
followed, carrying a small mixing bowl half full of
something that looked like brown sludge with a white
eagle feather sticking out of one side. "It smells awful,"
Alianora said, grimacing. "It
doesn't matter what it smells like, as long as me
spell works," Cimorene said. "Ready?" "As
ready as I'm ever going to be," Alianora re- 125 plied,
shutting her eyes and screwing up her face as if she
expected to have a glass of cold water poured over her
head. Cimorene
plucked the eagle feather out of the bowl and
raised it quickly over Alianora's head before it could
drip on the floor. She let four large drops of the brown
gunk fall onto Alianora's hair, then brushed the end of
the feather across her forehead twice. She fin- ished
by drawing a circle with the feather on the palm of
Alianora's left hand. "That
tickles!" Alianora complained. "Well,
you can do it to me now," Cimorene said. Alianora
took the bowl and feather from Cimorene. "You're
right," Cimorene said a moment later. "It does
tickle." "Now
what?" Alianora said. "Set
the bowl down and shut your eyes," Cim- orene
instructed. When Alianora had done so, Cimorene closed
her own eyes and said: "Power
of water, wind and earth, Turn
the fire back to its birth. Raise
the spell to shield the flame By the
power that we have tamed." "Oh!"
said Alianora. "That feels peculiar. Can I open my
eyes now?" "Yes,"
said Cimorene, opening her own. "We're finished." "Did
it work?" Alianora asked, cautiously opening one eye
and squinting at Cimorene. 126 "Well,
something happened. We both felt it," Cim- orene
said. "And your hair and forehead don't have brown
gunk on them any more." Alianora
promptly opened both eyes and studied Cimorene.
"Neither do yours. What does that mean?" "It
means we go back to the kitchen and test it," Cimorene
said. She bent over and picked up the mixing bowl.
"We'll clean up later. Come on." 127 10 In
Which Cimorene and Alianora Conduct Some
Tests and Disturb a Wizard B, ^ack in
the kitchen, Cimorene and Alianora quickly determined
that the fireproofing spell had indeed worked.
First Cimorene, then Alianora tossed a pinch of
feverfew into the air and recited the spell-verse, then put a
hand into a candle flame and held it there. Neither was
burned at all, though Alianora claimed that the candle
tickled almost as much as the eagle feather had done. "How
long does the spell last?" Alianora asked. "I'm
not sure, exactly," Cimorene said. "At least an
hour, but I'll have to do some tests to pin it down beyond
that. I hope Kazul gets back soon. I want to see if
it works with dragon fire." 128 "You're
going to have Kazul breathe fire at you, just to
see if the spell works?" Alianora said, horrified. "What
if it doesn't?" "Then
I'll talk to Kazul, and we'll go see Morwen, and the
three of us will try to figure out what to change to make
the spell work for dragon fire, too. Don't look at me
like that. I'm not going to stand in front of Kazul and
have her breathe fire at me. I'll just stick out a finger,
the way we did with the candle." This
was not enough to convince Alianora, but Cimorene
was determined. "The whole point of trying this
spell was to make ourselves immune to dragon fire,"
she said. "If it doesn't work, I don't want to find out for
the first time when one of Kazul's guests gets mad and
breathes fire at me because he doesn't like the way
I cooked his cherries jubilee." Alianora
had to admit that this was a good point, but she
was still disposed to argue. The discussion was cut
short by Kazul's return. At first the dragon was more
inclined to agree with Alianora than with Cim- orene,
but after Cimorene proved her invulnerability to candle
flames, lighted torches, and the fire she had built
in the kitchen stove, Kazul agreed to the trial. She insisted,
however, on working up to full firepower in gradual
stages, and Cimorene was forced to agree. Before
they began, Cimorene threw another pinch of feverfew
into the air and recited the couplet again, just to
be sure the spell wouldn't wear off in the middle of the
test. Then Kazul lowered her head nearly to the ground,
and Alianora watched nervously as Cimorene lowered
her hand slowly into various intensities of 129 dragon
flame. Finally, Cimorene stood right in front of Kazul
while the dragon breathed her hottest. The spell worked
perfectly every time. "There!"
Cimorene said when Kazul stopped at last.
"Now we know it works. Aren't you glad?" "I'm
glad," Alianora said fervently. "And I hope I never
have to watch anything like that again as long as I
live. I didn't dare blink for fear you'd go up in smoke
while my eyes were closed." "Why
don't you try it yourself?" Cimorene said mischievously. "No!"
said Alianora and Kazul together. "Watching
you was bad enough," Alianora went on with
a shudder. "I believe it works. I don't see any reason
for me to test it." "Besides,
I've done more than enough fire-breath- ing for
one day," Kazul added. "I'm starting to get overheated." "All
right, if you don't want to, you don't have to,"
Cimorene said. "If we're all done, I'd better go tidy
up." Alianora
stayed to help Cimorene finish cleaning up the
traces of the spell, by which time she had calmed down
considerably and was very nearly her usual self again.
Cimorene gave her a pouchful of dried feverfew before
she left and made her recite the words that ac- tivated
the spell several times, to make sure she had memorized
them correctly. "Remember,
you only have to repeat the first half of the
verse to get the spell going, now that it's been set
up," Cimorene said. "Can you do it?" 130 "It's
only two lines, and they rhyme!" Alianora said,
laughing. "How could I forget that? My memory isn't
that bad!" "Maybe
not, but say it anyway," Cimorene said. Alianora
laughed again and did so. At last she set off into
the tunnels/ and Cimorene went back to the main cave to
see what Kazul and Roxim had found out about the
Caves of Fire and Night. Kazul
was somewhat out of temper, and Cimorene thought
privately that she had been telling the truth about
getting overheated. Rather than annoy the dragon
further, Cimorene asked if she could read the book
Kazul had borrowed from Morwen. "It's
in the treasure room," Kazul said. "Read it there.
And I hope you see something in it that we didn't." Cimorene
nodded, picked up her lamp, and hur- ried
off before Kazul could change her mind. The book was
lying near a pile of sapphires, next to an ornate gold
crown. She picked it up, went over to the table, which
was large and very sturdy because it was in- tended
for counting piles of gold and silver coins, and sat
down to read. It was
even dryer and duller than Kazul had said. There
were a great many "mayhaps" and "perchances" and
"wherefores," strung together in long, involved sentences
that compared the strange and wonderful things
in the caves to obscure philosophical ideas and odd
customs from places Cimorene had never heard of.
After a few pages, Cimorene put the book down and
went and got a quill pen, an ink pot, and some 131 paper,
so that she could write down the things she thought
were important. She didn't want to have to read A
Journey Through the Caves of Fire and Night more than
once. For the
next three days, Cimorene spent bits of her spare
time in the treasure room, taking notes on the DeMontmorency.
It took her that long because she could
never manage to read for more than a little while without
getting so bored that she nearly fell asleep. Her persistence
gained her several pages of notes about the caves,
but nothing that seemed as if it might be of particular
interest to wizards. Alianora
came to see her a few days later, looking very
cheerful. "It
worked!" she announced as she came into the library
where Cimorene was going over her notes. "Keredwel's
gone. Therandil rescued her, just the way you
said he would." "Good,"
Cimorene said. "I'm glad something is going
right." "What's
the problem?" Alianora asked, seating herself
on the other side of the table from Cimorene. "This,"
Cimorene said, waving at the paper- covered
table. "Kazul is sure that the key to what the wizards
are after is somewhere in that dratted book she borrowed
from Morwen. I copied out everything that looked
interesting, but none of it seems like anything a
wizard would care about." "How
do you know that?" Alianora asked curi- ously. 132 "I
don't," Cimorene said. "I'm just guessing. Thafs
the problem." "Oh."
Alianora picked up the sheet of paper near- est her
and frowned at it. "What on earth does this mean?" Cimorene
looked at the page Alianora was holding. "
Thus these Caves of Fire and Night are, in some sense,
indivisible, whereas the Caves of Chance are, by
contrast, individual, though it is preposterous to claim
that these descriptions are true of either group of
caves in their entirety . . .' That's one of the bits I copied
word for word; the whole book is like that. I think
it means that if you have a piece of something magical
from the Caves of Fire and Night, you can use it in a
spell as if it were the whole thing." "I
can see why you wouldn't be sure," Alianora said.
"Do you think it would help you figure things out if
you stopped for a while?" "I
have stopped," Cimorene pointed out. "Or did you
have something more specific in mind?" "I'm
almost out of feverfew," Alianora said, look- ing
down at the table. "I was hoping you'd come with me to
pick some more." "You're
almost out?" Cimorene said in surprise. "How
did that happen?" Alianora
shifted uncomfortably. "I've been work- ing
that fireproofing spell every hour or so for the past two
days," she admitted. "Woraug has been getting more
and more unpredictable, and I don't feel com- fortable
otherwise. Hallanna was visiting yesterday when he
came in—in the middle of the afternoon!— 133 and he
was roaring and dripping little bits of flame when he
breathed. She was terrified, and I don't blame her. If
it weren't for the spell, I'd be scared to death." "What's
the matter with him?" "I
don't know. He doesn't tell me anything about dragon
politics or wizards or what he's been getting so worked
up about. He's not like Kazul." Cimorene
frowned, considering. "Maybe Kazul will
have some idea what's bothering him. I'll ask her this
evening. In the meantime, let's go get that fever- few.
You're right to say that I could use a break." "Oh,
good," said Alianora in tones of considerable relief.
"I've never picked herbs before, and I'm not sure what
feverfew looks like. I don't know what I'd have done if
you'd said you wouldn't come." Cimorene
put her notes away and got two wicker baskets
and a small knife from one of the storage rooms "Up
or down?" Alianora asked as they left the cave. "Up,"
Cimorene said. "The other way is the ledgp I told
you about, and I wouldn't be surprised if bits of it are
still invisible." The
path through the Pass of Silver Ice twisted and turned
past the openings of other dragons' caves. Mosi of the
rocks around the caves had scorch marks, and Cimorene
and Alianora didn't see much growinp among
them. "At
this rate, we'll have to go nearly all the way to the
Enchanted Forest to find any grass, much less herbs!"
Alianora complained. "Wait
a minute!" Cimorene said. "Look over there, 134 through
that crack in the rocks. Doesn't that look like something
green?" Alianora's
eyes followed Cimorene's pointing fin- ger.
"Yes," she said without enthusiasm. "It looks green." The
rock Cimorene had indicated was a large boul- der at
the bottom of a steep slope. The slope was cov- ered
with gravel and looked as if it would be impossible to
climb down without skinning a knee or an elbow at the
very least. The boulder itself was in two pieces, with
just enough space between them for someone to squeeze
through, provided the someone was not very large. "Come
on, let's get a better look," said Cimorene. She walked
to the edge of the slope and wrapped her skirts
tightly around her legs. Then she sat down with her
basket in her lap and slid down the slope, raising an
enormous cloud of dust and sounding like an ava- lanche
in process. She reached the bottom in safety and stood
up, brushing at her skirt. The dust was so thick that
she could hardly see, and when she tried to call to
Alianora, she coughed so hard that she could barely speak. "Cimorene!
Are you all right?" "It's
just the dust," Cimorene said in a muffled voice.
She had taken out her handkerchief and put it over
her mouth and nose to keep the dust out. It wasn't perfect,
but it helped a great deal. "Come on, ifs your turn." "Are
you sure we shouldn't just go around?" "Stop
stalling. It's not that bad." i35 .Ј• "That's
what you say," Alianora muttered, but she wrapped
her skirts around her, clutched her basket, and
slid down the slope. She made even more noise than
Cimorene had. When she got to the bottom, she was
coughing and choking. Cimorene handed her the handkerchief,
and they waited for a moment while the dust
settled. Crawling
through the split boulder was easier than they
expected. The crevice was wider than it had looked from
the path, and the bottom of the crack was so full of dust
and gravel and dead leaves that it was almost flat. Cimorene
and Alianora had to walk single file, and there were
one or two spots where they had to turn sideways in
order to get through, but it was not really difficult. On the
other side of the boulder, the two girls found a
lush, green valley. It was bowl-shaped and not very
large, but flowers and grasses stood waist-high between
the random clumps of bushes that dotted the valley
floor. A squirrel, which had been sunning itself on a
ledge near the entrance, leaped for a small tree as Cimorene
and Alianora appeared. "My
goodness!" Alianora said, looking around with
wide eyes. "This place looks as if no one but us has
ever been here before. There aren't even any scorch marks
on the rocks." Cimorene
blinked. Alianora was right. Lichens cov- ered
the weathered gray rocks that rose above the val ley,
and small plants grew in cracks and crevices thel showed
no sign of the touch of dragon fire. "That's
odd," Cimorene commented. "Why?"
Alianora asked. 136 "Those
mountains aren't tall enough to keep drag- ons
from flying over, and they're right in the middle of the
dragons' territory. So why haven't the dragons been
here? They usually keep a dose eye on everything that
belongs to them." "Maybe
they have been here, but they never found anything
to breathe fire at," Alianora said. "Well,
I'm going to ask Kazul about it when I get back,"
Cimorene said as she waded into the grass. "Why
don't you take that side, and I'll look over here? We'll
cover more ground that way." "First
you'd better show me what I'm looking for," Alianora
said apologetically. "I'm afraid I couldn't tell feverfew
from carrots if there was a dragon chasing me and my
life depended on it." Cimorene
nodded, and they started off. They had not
gone far when she saw a patch of the white button- shaped
flowers she was looking for. "Here," she said, showing
them to Alianora. "This is feverfew. The younger
plants are the best, the ones that haven't blos- somed
yet." Alianora
studied the leaves and flowers with care. "I
think I'll recognize it now." They
cut some of the plants, leaving those that were
blooming. "You
find the next patch," Cimorene said as they started
off again. "Lefs
try over there," Alianora said, pointing. They
found several more patches of feverfew, and gradually
their baskets began to fill. "I think this should be
enough," Cimorene said at last. "Unless you think—" "Cimorene!"
Alianora hissed, clutching at Cim- orene's
arm. "There's someone behind that bush!" f Cimorene
turned. A dark line snaked through the
'X; grass
where something large had bent and broken the
' % plants
in passing. "You're right," she said, and started ' *. forward, i
^ » . ^P Alianora
hung back, still holding Cimorene's arm.
3| "You're
not going to go look, are you?" ' ^ "How
else are we going to find out who it is?" i Cimorene
asked reasonably. She shook off Alianora's
? hand.
Quietly, she walked over to the clump of bushes | ^ and
peered around it. Alianora followed with evident •" , ^ reluctance. * A man
in blue and brown silk robes was crouched
j / on the
other side of the bush with his back toward
j § Cimorene.
He was stuffing saw-edged purple leaves
», into a
small linen bag the size of Cimorene's hand. His hair
was brown, and on the ground beside him lay a long,
polished staff. "Antorell?"
Cimorene said in surprise. The man
snatched up his staff and straightened as if a
bee had just stung him. It was indeed Antorell, and he
did not look at all pleased to see her. He stuffed the
linen bag quickly into his sleeve and said, "P-prin- cess
Cimorene! What brings you here?" "I
was about to ask you the same thing," Cimorene said. "Wizards
go where they wish, answering to no one,"
Antorell said, waving his free hand in a lofty manner. "Maybe
outside the Mountains of Morning they 138 do, but
around here they have to check with the drag- ons
first," Cimorene said. "You
know nothing of the matter," Antorell said, looking
very put out. "Cimorene
. . ." Alianora's tone was doubtful. "You
know this person? "I'm
sorry; I should have introduced you. This is Antorell,
one of the wizards I told you about. Antorell, this is
Princess Alianora of the Duchy of Toure-on- Marsh.
At the moment, she's the princess of the dragon Woraug." Alianora
curtsied, murmuring something polite and
inaudible. Antorell, who had stiffened in surprise when he
realized that Cimorene was not alone, relaxed visibly.
"Woraug's princess? That's all right, then. Though
he really shouldn't have sent you." "But
Woraug didn't—ow!" said Alianora. The "ow"
was because Cimorene had hastily kicked her ankle
to keep her from telling Antorell too much. "Didn't
what?" Antorell asked, frowning suspi- ciously. "Didn't
know you were going to be here," Cim- orene
said. "Well,
of course he didn't know!" Antorell said, looking
annoyed. "That's the whole point, after all." Cimorene
would have very much liked to ask him what
the point was, but she was afraid it would make him
suspidous again. "I don't understand," she said instead,
batting her eyes at him. "Of
course not," Antorell replied in a condescend- 139 ing
tone that made Cimorene's teeth hurt. "But it doesn't
matter. I'm not annoyed with you." "I'm
so glad/' Cimorene murmured. Antorell
gave her an oily smile. "In fact, there's no need
for you to tell Woraug that you met me here." "I
wouldn't dream of it," Cimorene said with per- fect
truth. "Excellent,"
Antorell said. "Then may I escort the two of
you back to the path?" Alianora
looked hopefully in Cimorene's direction. "But
we can't leave yet," Cimorene said, opening her
eyes very wide. "We haven't picked any cornflow- ers or
daisies." Behind her, she heard Alianora making a
smothered, choking noise, as if she were trying very hard
not to laugh. "Daisies,"
Antorell said in a flat, incredulous tone "You
want to stay and pick daisies?" Cimorene
nodded vigorously. "And cornflowers, and
flax, and all sorts of things," she said, waving her hand at
the flowers blooming all around. "They'll look so
pretty in a bowl of water in the kitchen." "I'm
sure you're right," Antorell said. He looked as if
he would have liked to object, but couldn't think of
anything to object to. "Perhaps I could help you?" he said
reluctantly. "Oh,
we wouldn't dream of keeping you," Cim- orene
said. Antorell
was clearly reluctant to leave the two girls in the
valley, but Cimorene did not give him much choice.
After another minute or so of conversation, the wizard
was forced to go. He did not use a vanishing spell
but trudged away on foot. Cimorene watched him 140 until
he was out of sight among the bushes, wondering whether
he had some spedal reason not to use spells in the
valley or whether he simply didn't know the right
spells to make himself vanish. "Thafs
a relief!" Alianora said. "Why did you in- sist on
staying when it was so obvious that he wanted us to
leave? I was afraid he was going to turn us into toads
or something." "I
wanted to see what he was up to/' Cimorene said.
"And I don't think Antorell is a very good wizard. He
probably couldn't manage anything worse than a squirrel." Alianora
did not appear to find this very reassur- ing.
Cimorene checked to make sure Antorell was out of
sight, then went over to the place where he had been standing
when she peered around the bush. At first she did
not notice anything unusual. Then she saw a purplish
plant oozing sap from the places where several of its
spiky, saw-toothed leaves had been broken off. "Look
at this." "What
is it?" Alianora asked. "I
don't know," Cimorene said absently. "I saw a couple
of other plants like this while we were picking feverfew,
but I thought they were just weeds." "Maybe
it is a weed." "A
wizard wouldn't sneak into the dragons' section of the
Mountains of Morning just to pick weeds. They don't
even use herbs to cast spells, so what does An- torell
want with this prickly looking thing?" Alianora
shrugged. "Maybe he needs it for some- thing
he can't do with magic." "I
wonder what that would be?" Cimorene reached 141 out and
carefully broke off a spray of leaves. She wrapped
them in her handkerchief and put the packet in her
pocket. "Let's see if we can find out whether he picked
anything else." Antorell
had left a dark trail of bent and broken plants
to mark the way he had come, so his path was easy to
follow. Cimorene and Alianora searched care- fully
along it for some way, looking for signs that the wizard
had picked other herbs, but neither of them saw any. "I
don't think there's anything to find," Alianora said,
pushing her apricot-colored hair out of her face. "And
it's getting awfully warm." "Have
you noticed that there aren't any of those purple
plants along here?" Cimorene said. "I'll bet that was all
he wanted." "Then
let's leave before that wizard thinks to circle around
to check on what we're doing," Alianora urged. Cimorene
doubted that Antorell would think of doing
such a thing, but she nodded agreement, and the two
girls left the valley. Alianora was quiet and thoughtful
for most of the walk back to Kazul's cave. Cimorene
was grateful for her silence. She had a lot to think
about herself. From what Antorell had said, it seemed
likely that Woraug was helping the wizards somehow,
or at least that he had known what Antorell was
looking for in the little valley. Cimorene found it difficult
to imagine a dragon helping a wizard, but she couldn't
say with certainty that it was impossible. And if
Woraug was involved with Antorell and Zemenar, it might
explain why he had been so touchy lately. 142 When
they arrived back at the cave, Cimorene shook herself
free of her preoccupation. She and Alianora unloaded
their baskets and tied the herbs in bunches to hang
in a dark comer of the kitchen to dry. "How
long will it be before I can use the feverfew?" Alianora
asked worriedly. "I'm
not sure," Cimorene said in a considering tone.
"It will take at least a week to dry thoroughly, but you
might be able to use it in the spell before then. The
directions don't say how dry the feverfew has to be. We
could try it every day with a pinch of leaves from
one of these bunches if you like." Alianora
nodded. "I really do need it." "I
wonder if it would work without being dried?" Cimorene
said. She pulled a leaf from one of the hang- ing
plants and shredded it carefully between her fin- gers,
then tossed it up in the air and recited the rhyme. "There!
Now, light a candle or another lamp or something." Alianora
had already lit a candle and set it on the table.
Cimorene moved over and stuck her finger in the
flame. "I
think ifs working," she said, and moved the rest of
her hand closer. The
sleeve of her dress caught fire. Cimorene has- tily
pulled her hand away from the candle and slapped at the
flames, while Alianora snatched up a bucket of water from
beside the sink and poured it over Cimorene's arm. The
fire went out and so did the candle, and both Cim- orene
and Alianora got thoroughly soaked. "Oh,
dear!" Alianora said, ignoring her soggy skirts.
"Cimorene, did you burn yourself?" "No,"
Cimorene said, looking at her arm with a puzzled
expression. "I didn't feel a thing. I thought the spell
worked, but nothing caught fire when we tested it
before." "It
must be because the fevenew is fresh instead of
dried. And I had hoped that I'd be able to use it right away!" "If
you're that low on dried feverfew, take some of
mine," Cimorene offered. "Kazul's not particularly irritable.
I only need to keep a pinch or two in case of emergencies." "Thank
you!" Alianora said fervently, and Cim- orene
turned her soggy cuffs back and went to get the bottled
spices. 144 11 In
Which Kazul Is Unwell, and Cimorene Makes a
New Acquaintance Zllianora
decided to return home by way of the path outside
instead of through the tunnels because it was such a
nice day and she hoped the sun would dry her skirt.
Cimorene watched her go, swinging her basket happily
and humming a little, her confidence and good humor
completely restored by the possession of the fat little
packet of dried feverfew in her pocket. "I
wish I had as little to worry about," Cimorene muttered,
thinking of Woraug and the wizards. She held
the burned patch at the end of her sleeve up to get a
better look at it in the sunlight and shook her head.
Even the magic wardrobe would have a hard time
fixing that. A puff of wind made her shiver in her 145 wet
clothes, and she turned to go back into the cav- to
change. A dark
shadow fell over Cimorene, and shr stopped
and looked up. "Kazul!" she said as the dragon landed
on the open path beside her. "Am I glad to se<i you.
Wait until you hear what's been happening!" "You
do appear to have had a rather strenuous day,"
Kazul said, eyeing Cimorene's wet, stained skirt and the
blackened end of her right sleeve. "Nothing serious,
I trust?" "I'm
not sure," Cimorene said. "Alianora and I went
out to pick some feverfew, and we ran into that wizard
Antorell." "Where
was this?" Cimorene
pointed. "Up that way. There's a little round
valley off to one side that looks as if dragons never
go there, and—" "You
found a wizard there?" Kazul sounded deeply disturbed.
"How did he get in? How did you get in?" "We
climbed through a crack in a boulder," Cim- orene
said. "I don't know how Antorell did it. Whe'^ he
left, he was heading for the far side of the valley " "This
is serious," Kazul said, getting to her feet 'Td
better warn the King. He'll have to use the crystal now." "You'd
better hear the rest of it first," Cimorene said.
"Antorell wasn't too happy to see us, but when he
found out that Alianora was Woraug's princess, I-'? relaxed.
He seemed to think that Woraug had sent us " "What?" Cimorene
involuntarily stepped back a pace at the anger
in Kazul's voice. "He thought Woraug had sent 146 us,"
she repeated, and gave a quick summary of her conversation
with Antorell. "Woraug!"
Kazul's tail lashed, sweeping a small boulder
from one side of the path to the other. "But Woraug's
not a fool, and only a fool would let a wizard into
that valley. Unless he was sure that they didn't know .
. . What was Antorell doing?" "Cutting
plants," Cimorene said. "Or rather, cut- ting a
plant. It didn't look as if he took more than one." "He
wouldn't need more than one, if it was the right
one," Kazul said tensely. "What did he pick?" "It
was a prickly looking purple thing, with saw- edged
leaves," Cimorene said, reaching into her pocket.
"I didn't recognize it, but I thought you might, so I
brought a piece back for you to look—" "What?"
Kazul roared. Flame
spurted from the dragon's mouth, envel- oping
Cimorene. Steam hissed from her wet skirt, and the
thinner material of her sleeves vanished in a crackle of
sparks. The handkerchief-wrapped spray of purple leaves,
which she had just taken out of her pocket to show
Kazul, disintegrated into a dark, greasy-looking cloud
of smoke. Cimorene
stared at the ashes in her palm, feeling very,
very glad that she had decided to test the way fresh
feverfew would work in the fireproofing spell. She
felt a little warm, and her clothes had been reduced to a
few charred rags, but that was nothing compared to what
might have happened. "Now
I understand why Alianora ran out of fe- verfew,"
she muttered. A puff
of wind brushed Cimorene's arms, and she i47 heard a
choking sound from Kazul. She looked up, expecting
to find the dragon laughing at her remark, and her
eyes widened. Kazul's head was thrown back, and her
mouth was wide open, giving Cimorene an excellent
view of the dragon's sharp silver teeth and long
red tongue. Cimorene skipped backward out of reach;
then she realized that the dragon was gasping for
air. "Kazul!
What's the matter?" "The
smoke!" Kazul coughed. Her voice was so hoarse
that it was hard for Cimorene to understand what
she was saving. "What
can I do?" Cimorene said, trying not to feel frightened. "Green
jar—shelf in last treasure room," Kazul managed
between coughs. "Hurry." Cimorene
was already running through the mouth of the
cave as fast as her feet could carry her. She did not
even pause as she snatched up her lamp from the floor
just inside the door. It seemed to take forever to get
through the twisty passages and the first two caves full of
treasure. She skidded to a halt in the doorway of the
third room and stood panting, scanning the walls for the
shelf and the right jar. She found it quickly and ran
back at once, the jar clutched tightly in her right hand. The
sound of Kazul's coughing grew louder as Cimorene
sped back the way she had come. At the mouth
of the cave, Cimorene paused and set down the lamp,
then unscrewed the top of the green jar. Inside was a
thick, emerald-colored liquid about the consi&- 148 tency
of honey. She looked out at Kazul. The dragon's head
jerked with each cough, and the scales on her neck
were beginning to turn pink around the edges. For a
long, careful moment Cimorene studied Kazul's movements.
Then she leaned back and threw the em- erald
liquid, jar and all, into the dragon's open mouth just as
Kazul took another gasping breath. The jar
landed on Kazul's tongue. The dragon's mouth
dosed, and she swallowed convulsively. Sud- den
silence descended. "Are
you all right now?" Cimorene asked after Kazul
had taken several deep breaths without a re- newed
bout of coughing. "I
will be," Kazul said. She sounded exhausted, and her
movements as she slid into the cave were slow and
uncertain. "What
happened?" Cimorene said, backing out of the way
so that Kazul would not have to exert herself to go
around. "I
got a breath of the smoke when the plant in your
hand burned," Kazul said as she settled to the floor
just inside the entrance. "Lucky it was only a breath.
I'll need a few days of rest, but that's better than
being dead." Cimorene
stared at her, appalled. "What was that plant?" "Dragonsbane,"
said Kazul. Her eyes closed and she
slept. Kazul
continued to sleep for most of the next three days.
She woke only long enough for Cimorene to pour 149 a
couple of gallons of warm milk mixed with honey down
her throat from time to time before she lapsed back
into unconsciousness. Cimorene was very wor- ried,
but there wasn't much that she could do. Sick dragons
are too large and heavy for normal nursing to be of
much use. On the
afternoon of the third day, Kazul woke up completely
for the first time since her collapse. "Thank
goodness!" said Cimorene as Kazul shook her
head experimentally and sat up. "I was beginning to
think you were going to sleep for a month." "I
might have if I'd gotten more than a whiff of that
smoke." Kazul stretched her neck in one direction and her
tail in the other, trying to work out some of the
kinks. "If
I'd known it was so dangerous, I'd never have brought
any of that purple plant back with me," Cim- orene
apologized. "You might have done worse than sleep
for a month. You might have—" She stopped, unwilling
to complete the thought. "I
might have died?" Kazul said. "Unlikely. If a dragon
isn't killed outright by something in the first five
minutes, recovery is only a matter of time. That applies
as much to dragonsbane as to a knight's magic sword." "Then
why did you want that goo in the green jar?"
Cimorene asked. "The
antidote? I wanted it because I didn't like the idea of
spending a month recuperating when I didn't have
to. And since—" A fit of coughing interrupted Kazul
in mid-sentence. 150 Cimorene
skipped backward out of the way. Frowning
worriedly, she tossed a pinch of feverfew into the air
and recited the verse from the fireproofing spell in case
Kazul should lose control of her flame again. "Maybe
you won't need a month to recover, but three days
obviously isn't enough," she said to the dragon. "You'd
better lie back down before you choke." "I
can't," Kazul said. "I have to warn the King. If the
wizards have had dragonsbane for three days al- ready—"
She started coughing again and had to stop talking. "You
stay here," Cimorene said in a firm tone. "I'll warn
the King." "Tokoz
won't listen to you," Kazul said, but she settled
back to the ground. "Roxim will, though. Start with
him." "Roxim?"
Cimorene said doubtfully. She was afraid
the gray-green dragon would want to go charging out
after the wizards as soon as he heard they were up to
something. "He'll
listen to you, and the King will listen to him,"
Kazul said. "Ifs not ideal, but it's the best we can
do." "All
right, I'll go see Roxim. You stay here and sleep." "When
you get back—" "I'll
wake you and tell you what he said," Cim- orene
promised. "Now, go to sleep." Kazul
smiled slightly and closed her eyes. Cim- orene
caught up a lamp and almost ran to the exit at the back of
the cave. She was afraid that Kazul would think of
something else and start talking again, and she didn't think
talking would be good for her. In the
tunnel outside, Cimorene paused, trying to remember
the directions to Roxim's cave. She had memorized
a map in the library that showed most 01 the
twists and turns of the dragons' tunnels, but she knew
from experience that in the miles of gray store corridors
it was difficult to keep track of where she wa= "Left,
left, fifth right, past the little chamber, rigl,? again,
on past the iron gate, two lefts to the third cave down,"
she muttered to herself. "I wish Roxim's cave were
closer." Still muttering, she started off. Though
she was being very careful, Cimorene had to
backtrack twice during the first part of her trip when a mistake
in counting corridors led her to a dead end. When
she finally saw the iron gate that led into the Caves
of Fire and Night, she sighed in relief. The tricky part
was over, and the rest of the trip would be easy. She
held her lamp up and quickened her step, hoping to make
up some of the time she had lost on her de- tours.
Then, as she reached the bars that blocked the entrance
to the Caves of Fire and Night, she stopped short.
There was someone sitting on the ground on the other
side of the gate. Cimorene
had almost missed seeing him, and no wonder.
His clothes, though well cut, were the same dark
gray as the stone of the tunnel walls, and he was curled
into a lumpy, dejected ball. He looked like a large
rock. If he hadn't moved his hand as she passed, Cimorene
would never have realized he was alive. The man
on the other side of the bars raised his 152 head,
and Cimorene saw with shock that his hair and skin
were the same dark, even gray as his clothes. His eves,
too, were gray, and their expression was apolo- getic. "Forgive
me for startling you," the man said, climbing
ponderously to his feet. "I didn't see you com- ine."
He made a stiff, formal bow. "Who
are you?" Cimorene demanded. "And what are you
doing in there?" "I'm
a prince," the man said in a gloomy tone, "and
I'm reaping the rewards of my folly." "What
folly?" The
prince sighed. "Ifs a long story." "Somehow
they always seem to be long," Cim- orene
said. "You haven't come to rescue me from the dragons,
have you? Because if you have, I'm not going to let
you out of there. I haven't got time to spend an hour
arguing today." "I
have no interest whatever in dragons, I assure you,"
the prince said earnestly. "And if you would let me out,
I'd be extremely grateful. Um, who are you, by the
way?" "Cimorene,
princess of the dragon Kazul," Cim- orene
said. She studied the prince for a moment and decided
that he looked trustworthy. "All right, I'll let you
out. Turn around and put your fingers in your ears." "What?"
the prince said, looking considerably startled. "Ifs
part of the spell to open the gate," Cimorene said.
She wasn't about to let him overhear the words Kazul
had used to unlock the door, even if he did look trustworthy. The
prince shrugged and did as she directed. Quickly,
Cimorene recited: "By
night and flame and shining rock Open
thou thy hidden lock. Alberolingam!" For an
instant nothing happened, and Cimorene was
afraid she had not remembered the charm cor- rectly.
Then the iron gate swung silently open. The prince,
whose back was to the gate, did not notice. Cimorene
touched his shoulder to get his attention, and her
eyes widened. "Oh!"
she said as he turned. "You're—you're stone." "I
know," the prince said. "Ifs part of that long story I
mentioned earlier. I haven't gotten used to it yet."
He stepped through the gate, and it closed noise- lessly
behind him. "I'm
afraid I don't have time to listen to stories just
now," Cimorene said politely. "I have a rather urgent
errand to run, so if you'll excuse me—" "Can't
I come with you?" Cimorene
stared at him. "Why do you want to do that?" The
stone prince looked down at his feet with an embarrassed
expression. "Um, well, actually, I'm lost. And you
seem to know your way around down here." He
glanced hopefully at Cimorene's face, then sighed. i54 "I
suppose I can just wander around some more. I'll have to
find a way out eventually." "You'll
run into a dragon and get eaten." "I
don't think it will hurt stone," the prince said. He
sounded almost cheerful, as if he had only just realized
that being made of stone might have some advantages. "Maybe
not, but you're sure to give the dragon indigestion,"
Cimorene said. "Bother! I don't have time for
this!" "I
could wait here if you're coming back this way," the
stone prince suggested. Cimorene
brightened, then frowned and shook her head.
"No, one of the dragons might need to get into the
Caves of Fire and Night, or it might be the turn of those
dratted wizards. You can't stay here." "Then—" "I
know! You can wait in the serving room, just off the
banquet hall," Cimorene said. "It's close, there's plenty
of room, and I know no one's using it today because
I checked the schedule for Alianora yesterday. I can
take a shortcut out the back to get to Roxim's without
losing any more time. Come on." "1
really appreciate this," the stone prince said as they
started off. "You don't know what ifs like, being lost in
the dark in these caves." "How
did it happen?" Cimorene asked. The
stone prince's expression became gloomy once more.
"Ifs all that soothsayer's fault," he said. "Soothsayer?" "My
father didn't think it was appropriate to invite i55 fairies
to a prince's christening, so he invited a sooth- sayer
instead," the prince replied. "The soothsayer took one
look at me and said that I would grow up to do a great
service for a king. I've been stuck with his blasted prophecy
ever since." "It
doesn't sound so terrible to me," Cimorene said. "It
wasn't, at first," the stone prince admitted. "I had
special tutors in all sorts of interesting things to prepare
me for being of great service to a king. My father
even sent me to a spedal school for people who're
supposed to do spedal things." "Did
you do well?" "I
was the top of my class," the stone prince said with a
flash of pride. His face fell again. "That's part of the
problem." "I
don't understand," Cimorene said. "This way. And can
you walk a little faster, please? I'm in a hurry." "It's
been three years since I graduated, and every- one's
still waiting for me to do something spectacular," the
stone prince said, lengthening his stride. "The rest of my
dassmates are already making names for them- selves.
George started killing dragons right away, and Art
went straight home and pulled some sort of magic sword
out of a rock. Even the ones nobody expected to
amount to much have done something. All Jack wanted
to do was go back to his mother's farm and raise
beans, and he ended up stealing a magic harp and
killing a giant and all sorts of things. I'm the only one who
hasn't succeeded." "Why
not?" The
stone prince sighed again. "I don't know. At 156 first
it seemed as if I wouldn't have any trouble finding a king
to serve. Every time there was a war, both kings asked
me to lead their armies, and every king for miles around
who'd lost his throne to a usurper sent a mes- senger
to my father's court. It should have been simple. Only
they were always so worried about whether I was going
to side with their enemies that it was easier not to pick
anyone." "I
see," said Cimorene. Privately she thought that the
stone prince had been rather wishy-washy. Some of
her opinion must have crept into her tone because
the stone prince nodded glumly. "You're right. It was
a mistake. As long as I didn't pick a king to serve,
all the messengers and ambassadors and envoys stayed,
hoping to persuade me. The inns around (he castle
were stuffed with them. It got to the point where I
couldn't show my face without at least three of them pouncing
on me. "Finally
I couldn't stand it any more, and I ran away.
It was a relief at first, not having everyone hov- ering
over me waiting for me to do something great. But
after a while I started feeling uncomfortable. Then I
realized that even if nobody around me expected me to do
anything spedal in the service of a king, I ex- pected
me to do something. "I
was so flustered that I ran up to the next palace I saw
and asked whether the king needed any services done.
It turned out that he was ill, and his doctors had told
him that the only thing that would cure him was a drink
of the Water of Healing from the Caves of Fire and
Night. So I left to get it at once." "So
thafs what you were doing!" Cimorene said. i57 The
stone prince gave her another gloomy nod. "I should
have known better. That king had three sons, and the
first two had already gone off to get the water and
failed. Anyone with sense would have seen that the
youngest son was the one who would succeed; it sticks
out all over. But I was too eager to do my great service
and get it over with, and I didn't stop and think." "What
happened?" "It
took me a long time to find the Caves of Fire and
Night, but once I did, it wasn't hard to find the Water
of Healing. The chamber's getting crowded. All the
princes who've tried to get the water and failed have
been turned into slabs of rock." "I
know. I've seen them," Cimorene said. "Watch out for
your head; the ceiling is low along here." "Then
you know what it's like, and you've seen the two
dippers on the wall by the spring." The stone prince's
shoulder's sagged. "I knew I should use the tin one. It
was one of the first things we learned at school. But I
thought it wouldn't do any harm if I just looked at the
gold one, so I took it off the wall. And as soon as I
touched it, I started to stiffen up." "Urn,"
said Cimorene. The stone prince was ob- viously
well aware of how foolishly he had behaved. She saw
no reason to make him feel worse by pointing it out
to him again. "So
I stuck my arm in the spring," the prince said. "You
stuck your arm—oh, I see! That was clever," Cimorene
said. "Do
you really think so?" the stone prince asked 158 nxiously.
"I thought that since the water from the nring
is going to turn all the slabs of stone back into orinces
when someone finally succeeds in the quest, then
the water ought to keep me from turning into a slab of
stone in the first place. Only it didn't work the way I
expected," he finished disconsolately. "I
can see that," Cimorene said. "But at least you can
still do things. It would be much worse to have to lie
there waiting for the right prince to come along and break
the spell." "I
wouldn't have had to lie there very long," the stone
prince said. "That king's youngest son is going to
arrive any day now, I just know it. Anyway, if I were a
slab of stone, I wouldn't know about it until it was all
over and I'd been turned back into a prince again." "How
do you know?" Cimorene demanded. "Have
you ever been a stone slab?" The
stone prince looked startled. "No, I haven't. I never
thought of that." "Well,
start thinking now," Cimorene said tartly. "Here's
the service room. Wait here for me, and don't go
wandering off if I'm late getting back. I don't know how
long this errand is going to take, and it would be very
awkward for me if the dragons found you roaming through
their tunnels." "I'll
remember," the stone prince promised. "But what do
I do if someone comes in?" "Duck
into the banquet area," Cimorene said, showing
him. "And if someone comes in there, too, curl up
in the corner and pretend you're a rock." "All
right," the prince said doubtfully. Cimorene
did not like leaving him, but she was even
less enthusiastic about taking him to see Roxim. Roxim
probably wouldn't object to the prince himself, though
Cimorene suspected that there might have been some
difficulty over his proposed theft of the Water of Healing.
But explaining everything to the gray-green dragon
would take hours. Roxim was nice, but he tended
to take a simple view of things, and the prince's situation
was anything but simple. So Cimorene gave the
prince one more warning, just to make sure he understood,
and started off toward Roxim's cave to finish
her errand. 160 <T • f" 12 In
Which Cimorene Calls on a Dragon, and the
Stone Prince Discovers a Plot he
shortcut to Roxim's worked just as well as Cim- orene
had hoped, and she even made up some of the time
she had lost earlier. Roxim was in, too. She could hear
the scraping of his scales as he moved around inside.
She stepped up to the entrance of the cave and called,
"Dragon Roxim!" Something
round and shiny flew through the air, missing
Cimorene by inches. It hit the wall of the tunnel with a
loud clang and slid rattling to the floor. Cimorene jumped. "Roxim!"
she shouted at the top of her lungs. "Whafs
this?" the dragon said, poking his nose out of
the cave entrance. i6i "I
am Cimorene, princess to the dragon Kazul, and I offer
you greetings and good fortune in all your en- deavors."
Cimorene thought it best to be particularly polite,
in case Roxim were in a bad mood. She sus- pected
he might be. In her experience, someone in a good
mood did not throw things at visitors. "Very
good," Roxim said. "Nice to see you again and all
that, but I haven't got time for visitors at the moment.
Sorry." "I'm
not a visitor, exactly. Kazul sent me with a message
for you." "Oh,
well, thafs different. Just hand me that shield there,
would you?" Cimorene
picked up the shield from the floor of the
tunnel. There was a large dent in one side where it had
hit the tunnel wall, and several smaller ones over the
rest of it from banging against things on its way to the
tunnel floor. "You
ought to be more careful," she said severely. "Just
look at this!" "Ha!"
Roxim snorted, examining the dents. "Shoddy
work, shoddy work, that's the problem. In my day,
you could roll a knight in full armor down the far
side of the Vanishing Mountain and bounce him off two or
three cliffs without so much as scratching his surface,
much less denting it. This cheap modern stuff just
doesn't hold up." "If
you know it doesn't hold up, you shouldn't throw
it around like that," Cimorene said. "You almost hit
me." Roxim
shifted uncomfortably. "Sorry. Didn't mean anything
by it." 162 "All
right, but next time look before you throw things,"
Cimorene said, handing him the shield. "I
always have this problem when I try to find something,"
Roxim confided. "Never know where to look.
Gets frustrating, and next thing you know I'm pitching
armor at the walls. Bad habit, but hard to break." "Maybe
I could help," Cimorene suggested. "After I give
you Kazul's message, that is." "Don't
need help to put dents in things," Roxim said.
"Comes to that, I don't really want it." "I
didn't mean help throw things," Cimorene said patiently.
"I meant help find whatever you're looking for." "Oh,
that. Well, come in then." Cimorene
followed the dragon into a moderately large
cave, similar to the one Kazul used as a living area.
Roxim's cave, however, was full of clutter. Cim- orene
had to pick her way past bits of armor, one half of a
pair of bookends, a box of tea, a pink scroll, three mismatched
kitchen pots, a small wooden statue, a broken
flute, and four partially burned candles. Roxim walked
straight over the mess as if it weren't there, squashing
a mangy-looking stuffed pigeon and flatten- ing a
tin cup in passing. He dropped the shield on a pile of
silk flowers and waved Cimorene to a seat on a large
wooden chest near one wall. "Now, what's this message
of Kazul's?" "Ifs
about the wizards," Cimorene said, settling gingerly
onto the dusty surface of the chest. She made a
mental note to find Roxim a nice princess as soon as she
possibly could. "Alianora and I found one of them 163 picking
dragonsbane a few days ago, and Kazul thiiiKs King
Tokoz will listen to you if you tell him about -c " "So
that's where they got it," Roxim said in tones of
disgust. "Pity you didn't mention it sooner." Cimorene
got a sinking feeling. "What do v^u mean?" "Somebody
poisoned King Tokoz this morning," Roxim
explained. "Slipped some dragonsbane in his coffee.
Fast-acting; nothing to be done. Now we ne-d a new
king." "Thafs
awful!" Cimorene said. "Do you know who did
it?" "Those
dratted wizards, that's who," Roxim said angrily.
"It's obvious. Stupid thing to do; has to be wizards,
by George! But Woraug won't listen to me " "Woraug?
Whafs Woraug got to do with it?" "He's
in charge of the investigation," Roxim re- plied.
"Taking his time about it, too, if you ask me." "But
if the King was only poisoned this morn- ing . .
." "What
does that have to do with it?" Roxim said unreasonably.
"Besides, if Woraug doesn't hurry, he won't
have the culprit in hand by the time the trials start
tomorrow." "Trials?
You mean with Colin's Stone, to choose the new
king?" Cimorene said with some hesitation. She did
not see how it could be a trial for the person who had
killed the King if they hadn't caught him yet, but she
was not completely certain that the dragons didn't
have some way of getting around the problem and
trying him anyway. "That's
it," Roxim said, pleased. "And before I 164 leave I
have to find that emerald I picked up fifty years ago.
Coronation present for the new King." "But
you haven't got a new King yet," Cimorene said
feeling somewhat bewildered. "And what if you're the
King?" Roxim
smiled broadly. "Knew you were a nice gal. Me the
King! I rather like the idea. I still have to find the
emerald, though. Wouldn't do to show up at the trials
without a coronation present. Rum thing to do. Overconfident." Though
she was upset and more than a little wor- ried,
Qmorene helped Roxim as best she could. After about
an hour of poking through the clutter, Cimorene found
the emerald, wrapped in a gold-embroidered handkerchief
and stuffed into the mouth of a large brass hom.
Roxim thanked her and invited her to stay to tea, but
Cimorene politely declined. She was eager to get back to
Kazul, to tell her what had happened and de- dde
what to do next. Cimorene
hurried back to Kazul's cave by the shortest route,
thinking so hard about Tokoz's death that she forgot
everything else. She found Kazul sleeping and was
forced to wake her, despite her worries about the dragon's
health. She knew Kazul would want to hear about
the King of the Dragons as soon as possible, and she
wanted to hear what Kazul made of Woraug's in- volvement
in the investigation. "Back
already?" Kazul said, opening her eyes. "Didn't
Roxim get you in to see King Tokoz?" "No,"
Cimorene said. She hesitated, uncertain of the
best way to break the news. "It was too late." 165 "Too
late?" Kazul raised her head, startled. She eyed
Cimorene briefly, then said, "All right, lefs have it.
What's happened?" "King
Tokoz was poisoned this morning. Roxim said
someone put dragonsbane in his coffee." Kazul
snorted. "Somebody knew Tokoz pretty well."
Seeing Cimorene's surprised expression, she ex- plained,
"Tokoz drank Turkish coffee every morning. The
stuff is strong enough to take the roof off your mouth.
It's why no one ever went to talk to him over breakfast.
You could boil a whole field's worth of drag- onsbane
in Turkish coffee without changing the taste enough
to notice. Or the texture." Cimorene
tried to imagine coffee, even Turkish cof- fee,
strong enough to take the roof off a dragon's mouth and
failed. "I told Roxim about the wizard Alianora and I
met, and Roxim said I ought to tell Woraug be- cause
Woraug is in charge of finding the poisoner," she
said. "But—" "But
when you caught Antorell picking dragons- bane,
he thought Woraug had sent you," Kazul said. "If
Woraug's mixed up with wizards—" She broke off, coughing.
Cimorene watched her anxiously, but the coughing
spasm did not last long. "I don't like this," Kazul
finished when she got her breath back. "I
don't, either," Cimorene agreed. "But what can we do
about it?" Kazul frowned
and said nothing. For several min- utes,
the two sat and thought in silence. Then Kazul said,
"We can't do anything until the new King has been
chosen. Did Roxim say when the testing will be?" "Tomorrow,"
Cimorene said. 166 "Tomorrow!"
Kazul surged to her feet. "Why didn't
you say so at once? If I'm to be at the Ford of Whispering
Snakes tomorrow, I have to—" "Lie
down!" Cimorene commanded. Kazul looked at her
in surprise and collapsed in another fit of cough- ing.
Cimorene waited until the dragon's coughing had subsided,
then said sternly, "You're in no condition to go
hauling rocks all over the countryside. I'd be sur- prised
if you can even fly as far as the end of the pass. I think
you're going to have to give up on the trials this
time around." Kazul
made a choking noise. Cimorene looked at her in
alarm, then realized that the dragon was laughing. "It's
not optional. Princess," Kazul said. "All the adult
dragons in the Mountains of Morning are required to show
up, no matter what condition they're in." "But—" "There
is no acceptable excuse for missing the test- ing of
a new King," Kazul repeated. "None. And I have a great
deal to do before I leave, so if you'll—" "If
anything needs to be done around here, I'll do it,"
Cimorene said firmly. "If you don't rest, you won't be able
to fly at all, and then how will you get to the ford?" "A
reasonable point," Kazul said, settling reluc- tantly
back into place. "Very well. The first thing I need is a
coronation present for the new King. There's a jeweled
helmet on a shelf in the second storeroom that might
do. Bring it out so I can take a look at it." Cimorene
spent the rest of the evening running errands
for Kazul. Besides choosing a coronation gift 167 (Kazul
rejected the helmet and two crowns before d( dding
on a scepter made of gold and crystal), innu- merable
messages had to be delivered to various dragons
who were in charge of arranging the trials. This
one had to be informed of Kazul's ill health, so that it
could be taken into account when the order of the
testing was established; that one had to be told that Kazul
would not be able to join the coronation proces- sion.
Substitutes had to be found to perform Kazul's various
ceremonial duties, then their names had to be approved
by a surly dragon in charge of protocol, and finally
the substitutions had to be recorded on all the lists
of all the dragons who were managing each of the events.
It reminded Cimorene strongly of Linderwall and her
parents' court. By the
time the last arrangement had been made and the
last message delivered, it was very late ana Cimorene
was exhausted. She was also very glad she had not
let Kazul do all the running around. The dragon,
who had slept most of the time Cimorene was out,
was looking much better, even in the dim light c* Cimorene's
lamp. Tired but satisfied, Cimorene wen- to her
room and dropped into bed. Cimorene
was up early the next morning, stirring a dozen
ostrich eggs in a large iron kettle for Kazul's breakfast.
Kazul ate all of them, then slid out of the cave
and prepared to leave for the Ford of Whispering Snakes. "Don't
fret. Princess," Kazul said. "The testing doesn't
start until ten. I have plenty of time to get there, 168 pven if
I stop to rest now and then." Her voice sounded much
better than it had the day before, and it no longer seemed
to rasp her throat. "While I'm gone, why don't you
visit Woraug's princess? See if she's noticed any- thing
odd these past few days. We need to know as much as
we can before we talk to the new King about Woraug
and the wizards." "All
right," Cimorene said. "As soon as I'm done with
the dishes." Kazul
turned and leaped into the air, her wings churning
clouds of dust from the dry surface of the ground.
Cimorene squinted after her and shouted, "Good
luck!" Kazul's wings dipped in answer before the
dragon soared out of sight behind the shoulder of the
next mountain. Cimorene stood looking after Kazul, her forehead
wrinkling in worry. After a moment she shook
herself and went inside. She had work to do. Washing
the dishes did not take long, and as soon as she
was done, Cimorene set off to visit Alianora. The
tunnels and passageways were silent and empty, and
Cimorene's footsteps echoed eerily through the darkness.
She began to wish she had taken the longer route
along the outside of the mountain. She had not realized
that the dragon city would seem so strange and
lifeless with all the dragons gone. "Psst!
Cimorene!" Cimorene
jumped. She whirled in the direction of the
voice, raising her lamp like a club, and Alianora stepped
out of the adjoining tunnel and into the circle of
light. In one hand she clutched a large bucket, three- quarters
full of soapy water, and she looked rather pale. 169 "Alianora!"
Cimorene said, lowering her arm, "What
are you doing out here?" "Shhh!"
Alianora said. She looked nervously ov»-r her
shoulder. "Woraug told me to scrub off the tab'e in the
banquet room while everyone was away. And-- and I
heard someone moving around in there. Evrn though
everyone but us is gone. And I dropped cy lamp,
and—" "Oh,
my goodness," Cimorene said. "The stogie prince!
I'd forgotten all about him." "Who?" "The
stone prince." Quickly, Cimorene explained how she
had found and hidden him the day before. "And
I hadn't thought about it until now, but this is the
perfect time to get him out of the mountains," she finished.
"All the dragons are gone and no one will see
him. Come on, before I forget again." Alianora
nodded dubiously, and the two girls headed
for the banquet room. When they arrived, Cim- orene
went in first, holding her lamp high. "Prince?" she
called. "Are you there? It's me, Cimorene." "Yes,
I'm here," said the stone prince, unfolding stiffly
from a gray lump in the comer. "I'm glad you're back.
Who's this you've brought with you?" "Princess
Alianora of the Duchy of Toure-on- Marsh,"
Cimorene said. "She's the princess of the dragon
Woraug just now." "Does
her father need a great service done for him?"
the prince asked hopefully. "Not
that I know of," Cimorene replied. "Unless you're
good at getting rid of aunts, but that would be more of
a service to Alianora than to her father." 170 "\
can think of nothing that would make me hap- pier,"
the prince said with evident admiration as he bowed
stiffly to Alianora. "Good afternoon. Princess. Or
should it be 'good evening'? It's hard to tell without windows." Alianora
blushed and looked down at her bucket without
answering. "Actually,
it's good morning," Cimorene told the prince.
"I'm sorry it took me so long to come back for you,
but . . . well, a lot has been going on." Alianora
looked up sharply. "You've been sitting here in
the dark all night?" She shuddered. "You could at
least have left him a candle, Cimorene." "Thank
you for the thought. Princess Alianora, but ifs
just as well she didn't," the stone prince said. "If I'd
been sitting here with a lit candle, they'd have no- ticed
me right away. And an unlit candle isn't much use in
the dark, is it?" "What
do you mean?" Cimorene said. "Who would
have noticed you?" 'The
dragon and the two men he was talking to," replied
the prince. "I think they were wizards." "What?"
said Cimorene and Alianora together. "Well,
they talked as if they were wizards," the prince
said. "They weren't carrying staffs, though." "What
did they look like?" Cimorene said. "They
were both tall, and they both had beards. The
older one's was gray and the younger one's was brown." "Antorell
and Zemenar!" Cimorene said. "And they
were talking to a dragon?" The
stone prince nodded. 171 "Then
they wouldn't have been carrying staffs. Dragons
are allergic to them. Did you hear what they said?" "Something
about a contest," the stone prince said. "The
wizards were going to fix it so this dragon would win. It
sounded like a kird of cross-country race, and the
wizards were going to hide along the path and— and
help the dragon out somehow. I'm afraid I'm not very
clear about that part. Spells aren't my specialty. I'm
much better at hopeless causes." Alianora
and Cimorene exchanged appalled glances. "The
trials with Colin's Stone to pick the new King!"
Alianora said. "Which
dragon?" Cimorene asked urgently. "Do you
know which dragon they were talking to?" "I
only heard the name once," the prince said. He sounded
apologetic and a little embarrassed. "And I don't
think I got it right. Ifs too silly." "Tell
us!" Cimorene commanded. "Well,
it sounded like 'warthog/ " the prince said in an
even more apologetic tone than before. "Could
it have been Woraug?" Cimorene asked "That's
it!" the prince said. "I knew it couldn't really
have been warthog." "What
a pity you remembered," said a voice from the
entrance into the banquet hall. Cimorene
whirled. Antorell stood in the doorway, staff
in hand, watching them with an intolerably smug expression. 172 13 In
Which Alianora Discovers an
Unexpected Use for Soap and Water, and
Cimorene Has Difficulty with a
Dragon ./Intorell
looked past Cimorene and Alianora as if they were
not there and spoke directly to the stone prince. "I
told Father someone was listening. He won't be happy
when he finds out I was right, but he'U feel better
when I tell him I've taken care of things. He might
even let me have the first look in the King's Crystal,
once Woraug gives it to us." "So
thafs what you're after!" Cimorene said. Antorell
favored her with a superior smile. "Quite right.
Princess Cimorene. The King's Crystal will show us the
whereabouts of every piece of useful and inter- esting
magic in the world. All we'll have to do is go out and
pick them up." "Somehow
I don't think it will be that easy," Cim- orene
murmured. "We
knew Tokoz would never give it to us, but Woraug
will, as soon as he's King of the Dragons. He'll have
to, or we'll tell everyone how we were the ones who
made sure he was the new king. Of course, we can't
afford to have anybody around who might make . . .
awkward revelations. I doubt that dragons will listen
to a couple of hysterical princesses, but he"— Antorell
pointed at the stone prince—"will have to go." "What
are you going to do?" Alianora demanded. She was
plainly frightened, and Cimorene could see that
her knuckles were white with the force of her grip on the
handle of the scrub bucket. "Oh,
gravel seems appropriate, don't you think?" Antorell
said. "No one will notice a few more rocks around
here." "Ought
I to be taking this person seriously?" the stone
prince said in a rather doubtful tone. "You'd
better if you don't want to end up as a lot of
little pebbles," Alianora answered. She still sounded frightened,
but she seemed to be getting a grip on herself.
"He's a wizard." "You
wouldn't be talking about gravel if you were the one
who had to sweep the floor," Cimorene said to
Antorell. She stepped forward as she spoke, hoping to get
between Antorell and the stone prince before Antorell
noticed what she was doing. She didn't think Antorell
was a good enough wizard to do any real harm,
but there was no point in taking chances. "Stay
where you are. Princess Cimorene," Antorell commanded.
"I'll deal with you in a moment." 174 "Must
you be so theatrical?" Cimorene said. "Theatrical?
You think I'm being theatrical?" An- torell
said furiously. "I am simply showing a proper respect
for the importance of this moment!" "You're
showing off," Cimorene said flatly. "And you're
not doing it very well." "He
doesn't sound much like a wizard to me," the stone
prince said. "Is he always like this?" "Enough!"
Antorell cried, and raised his staff. Light
shimmered along its length and began to gather at the
lower end. Grinning wolfishly, the wizard tilted the
staff, aiming it toward the stone prince. "Stop
that!" Alianora said. Antorell ignored her. "I
said, stop it!" Alianora shouted, and threw her bucket at
Antorell's head. Alianora's
aim was off. The bucket hit Antorell's shoulder.
A bolt of fire shot from the end of his staff and
whizzed between Cimorene and the stone prince to
strike the far wall with a whumping noise and a shower
of sparks. Antorell staggered, slipped in the cascade
of soapy water, and fell over the bucket, drop- ping
his staff in the process. Cimorene
darted in and kicked Antorell's staff out of his
reach. He stared up at her from a mound of soggy
silk and soapsuds. "You can't do this to me!" he shrieked. Something
in his voice made Cimorene and her friends
look at him more closely. Alianora's eyes went wide,
and Cimorene blinked in surprise. "He's—he's collapsing,"
Alianora said in a stunned voice. "He's
melting," Cimorene corrected her. "I
can't be melting!" Antorell cried. "I'm a wizard! i75 Ifs not
fa—" His head disappeared into a small brown puddle,
and his cries stopped. There
was a moment of astonished silence. "I thought
it was witches who melt when you dump water over
them," the stone prince said at last. "It
is, usually," Cimorene said. "What on earth did you put
in that bucket, Alianora?" "Just
water and soap, and a little lemon juice to make it
smell nicer," Alianora said. "Um,"
said Cimorene, thinking hard. "I'll bet there's
a simpler way of melting wizards, but we don't have
time right now to figure out what it is. How many buckets
can you get hold of in a hurry?" "Buckets?"
Alianora said. "Two, counting this one. And I
suppose I could borrow one from Hallanna; that's three." "And
I've got two in the kitchen, and I expect the iron
kettle is big enough. That's six altogether; two for each of
us. You will help, won't you?" Cimorene added,
turning to the stone prince. "Of
course," the prince assured her. "Help with what?" "Stopping
those wizards," Cimorene said. "We can't
let them make Woraug the next King of the Drag- ons by
trickery." "I
don't see how we can stop them," Alianora said. "We
can't possibly get to the Ford of Whispering Snakes
before the trials start, and even if we could, we don't
know where the wizards will be hiding." "If
we tell the dragons that Woraug's trying to cheat,
they'll stop the trials," Cimorene said with more 176 confidence
than she felt. "That will give us time to find the
wizards. And I've got a way to get us to the ford. You go
start collecting buckets. I'll meet you at your place
after I get the things I'll need from Kazul's." "What
about..." Alianora gestured with distaste at the
wet, messy lump of robes in the center of the puddle
that was all that remained of Antorell. "We'll
clean it up when we get back," Cimorene said.
"This is more important." Alianora
nodded, and the three left the banquet room.
The stone prince decided to accompany Alianora since
he was not a fast walker and Cimorene had farther to go.
Cimorene left them when they reached the main tunnel
and ran back to Kazul's cave. There she went straight
to her room and opened the drawer where she kept odds
and ends. In the back left-hand comer, care- fully
wrapped in a handkerchief, were the three black feathers
she had taken from beneath the left wing of the
bird she had killed in the Enchanted Forest. She shoved
the whole packet into her pocket without both- ering
to unwrap it and went on to the kitchen to collect her
buckets. Then she hurried through the tunnels to Woraug's
cave, where Alianora and the stone prince were
waiting. When
Cimorene arrived, she found the stone prince
pumping water to fill Alianora's third bucket while
Alianora mixed soap and lemon juice into the second.
Cimorene set her pots and pails next to the pump
and went to help Alianora. "Now
what?" Alianora said when all the buckets were
full of cleaning mixture. 177 Cimorene
reached into her pocket and dug out the package.
Gently, she unfolded the handkerchief and removed
one of the feathers, noticing as she did that the
package also contained the pebble she had picked up in
the Caves of Fire and Night. "If we each take two
buckets, can we still link elbows without spilling too
much?" she asked. Alianora
and the stone prince looked at each other, shrugged,
and picked up two buckets each. Cimorene took
the last bucket and the iron pot, holding the handle of the
pot with only three fingers so that she could keep a grip on
the feather with her thumb and forefinger. A se- ries of
awkward maneuvers followed as Alianora and the
stone prince tried to link elbows with Cimorene without
losing their balance or dropping one of their buckets.
In the process, Cimorene's skirt got soaked. "It's
a good thing I'm not a wizard," Cimorene said.
"Ready? Here we go." She twisted her hand to- ward
the edge of the iron pot and let go of the black feather.
"I wish we were at the Ford of Whispering Snakes,"
she said as the feather fell, and the room dissolved
around them. They
materialized at the very edge of a river, on a flat,
narrow rock that jutted out over the water, and Alianora
immediately slipped on the wet stone. If the stone
prince had not been so solid and heavy, all three of them
would have fallen into the river. As it was, it took
Cimorene and Alianora several seconds to regain their
balance. When she was finally sure of her footing, Cimorene
breathed a sigh of relief and quickly looked about
her. 178 The
Ford of Whispering Snakes was crowded. Dragons
of all sizes and shades of green lined the banks of the
river and filled the spaces beneath the towering trees
of the Enchanted Forest. On the far bank, a pale dragon
was poring over a parchment list that Cimorene thought
she remembered seeing during one of the many
errands she had run the previous night. All the dragons
seemed to be talking at once, and none of them noticed
Cimorene and her friends. "Hello,
dragons!" Cimorene shouted, trying to make
herself heard above the noise. "Here,
now! What's all this?" an olive-green dragon
on the bank demanded, turning. "Someone's trying
to sneak a look at the trials." "S-s-s-sneakssss,"
hissed a soft but nonetheless dearly
audible voice from somewhere near Cimorene's feet.
Cimorene jumped and looked down, but though she
craned her neck to see all around her, she could not
find the second speaker. "Get
rid of them before Troum comes back with Colin's
Stone," another dragon advised. "We
aren't trying to sneak in, and we don't care about
watching the trials," Cimorene said, wishing she dared
to look around for Kazul. "We came to warn you about
the wizards." "Wiz-z-zardssss,"
the soft voice echoed. "Wizards?"
the olive-green dragon said skeptically. "There
aren't any wizards here." "No,
but they've figured out some way of inter- fering
with your choice of the next king," Cimorene said.
"They're hiding somewhere. You have to put off i79 the
trials with Colin's Stone until we can find them and stop
them. If you'll just tell Kazul we're here—" "Put
off the trials?" the olive-green dragon inter- rupted.
"Impossible! They've been under way for half an
hour. We can't just stop in the middle. Who are all you
people, anyway?" A
flicker of motion caught Cimorene's eye, and she looked
down just in time to see a thin red snake dart from
one dump of weeds to the next. "S-s-s-sneaksss," whispered
the soft voice an instant later. "S-s-sneaksss and
wiz-z-zardsss." "I
wasn't asking you," the dragon said severely in the
general direction of the snake. "And whatever they are,
they certainly aren't wizards." "They
look like somebody's princesses to me," a blue-green
dragon said. "Pity, that. It would be so much
simpler to eat them and get them out of the way." "Are
you sure?" said a third dragon. "The one on the end
doesn't look like a princess." "I'm
beginning to think this wasn't such a good idea,"
the stone prince said. "He
may not be a princess, but he doesn't look edible,
either," the blue-green dragon pointed out. "And
these other two are definitely princesses. You can't
go eating them out of hand." "Princesssessss,"
hissed the voice from under the rock. "Oh,
princesses," the olive-green dragon said. "No wonder
they're so full of wild tales." "It's
true!" Cimorene said desperately. "If you don't
believe us, take us to Kazul; she will." 180 "I
can't do that!" the olive-green dragon said, shocked.
"Kazul's third in line now, after Mazarin and Woraug.
You can't talk to people who are that close to making
their attempt with the stone. It would distract them." "Woraug!"
Alianora said. "Woraug's next in line?" "Yes,
he should be starting off any minute now," said
the olive-green dragon. "Then comes Mazarin, and then
Kazul. I don't expect it will take long, though. No- body's
carried the stone for more than a mile or two yet." "But
I'm Kazul's princess!" Cimorene said. "I
don't care who you are," the dragon replied crossly.
"You can't talk to Kazul until she's done with her
turn." "That
will be too late!" Cimorene cried. "You don't understand.
Woraug and the wizards—" "I've
had enough of your wizards," the olive-green dragon
said. "You're a confounded nuisance, and you ought
not to be pushing your way in here where you're not
wanted. Go away!" "Cimorene,
what are we going to do?" Alianora said as
the olive-green dragon turned and stalked de- tenninedly
away. "At
hero's school we were always taught that if you
couldn't persuade anyone to help you with some- thing,
it meant that you were supposed to do it by yourself,"
the stone prince said diffidently. "And we are
prepared." He lifted one of his buckets slightly. "But
we don't know where the wizards are." Al- ianora
said. "We have to find them before we can stop them,
and there isn't time." i8i "S-s-stop
the wiz-z-zardsss," whispered the soft voice. "That's
the first sensible thing you've said since we got
here," Cimorene said to the hissing whisper. "Can't
you just wish to be where the wizards are?" the
stone prince asked Cimorene. "No,
you have to know where you're going, or the spell
doesn't work," Cimorene said. For a
moment all three were glumly silent. Cim- orene
stared at the water, remembering how and where she had
gotten the feathers. Suddenly she raised her head. "We
may not know where the wizards are, but I'll bet I
know someone who can find out. Hold this for a minute." Cimorene
handed one of her buckets to Alianora, then
dug out the packet of feathers. She pulled the second
feather from the packet and grabbed Alianora's elbow.
"Hold tight, everybody. I wish we were at Mor- wen's
house," Cimorene said, and dropped the feather. The
scenery shifted abruptly, and they were stand- ing on
Morwen's porch. The house was just as tidy- looking
as Cimorene remembered, and the porch floor gleamed
as if it had just been washed. A black and white
cat, startled by their sudden appearance, fell off the
porch railing. Four others left off washing them- selves
to stare at Cimorene with unwinking green and yellow
eyes. "I
need to talk to Morwen," Cimorene said to the cats.
"It's an emergency." A lean
tiger-stripped cat rose and oozed through 182 a crack
in the door. Cimorene unwound herself from Alianora
and the stone prince and set her bucket on the
porch floor. "I hope this works," she muttered to herself
as Alianora and the prince placed their buckets beside
hers. 183 14 In
Which the Wizards Try to Make Trouble, and
Cimorene Does Something about It the
door of the cottage opened and Morwen stepped out.
"What sort of emergency?" she asked. She studied Alianora
and the stone prince for a moment, then peered
at Cimorene over the tops of her glasses and added
with some severity, "I hope you weren't refer- ring to
his predicament. He may well find it an incon- venience,
but it certainly isn't an emergency. Not by my
standards, anyway." "No,"
said Cimorene, "I was talking about the wizards.
They've poisoned the King of the Dragons, and now
they're trying to interfere with Colin's Stone so that
Woraug will be the new king. We have to stop them,
but we don't know where they are, and Woraug's 184 going
to try to carry the stone any minute. Can you find
them for us?" Morwen
blinked twice and shoved her glasses back into
place with her forefinger. "I see," she said. "You're right.
It's an emergency. I'll do what I can. But if you don't
tell me the whole story later, when there's a bit more
time, I shall—I shall turn you all into mice and give
you to the cats. Wait here." As she
spoke, Morwen disappeared into the house. She
reappeared a moment later, holding a small mirror and
muttering over it. "Colin's Stone," she said, and breathed
on the glass. She looked up. "Any wizard in particular?" "Zemenar,
the Head Wizard of the Society of Wiz- ards/'
Cimorene said, wishing Morwen would go faster and
knowing she couldn't. "I
should have guessed," Morwen said. She turned back to
the mirror. "Zemenar," she said, and breathed on the
glass once more. Then she motioned to Cim- orene
to come and look. Cimorene
obeyed, and Alianora and the stone prince
crowded closely behind her. The mirror showed a
blurry, wavering picture of the Ford of Whispering Snakes.
As Cimorene watched, the picture moved slowly
along one bank of the river, past the waiting dragons
and the immense trees of the Enchanted Forest and on
down the river. "Can't
it go any faster?" Alianora whispered. "There's
no need to whisper, and no, it can't," Morwen
said. "Not if you want to be sure of finding these
wizards of yours on the first try, and it doesn't sound
as if you have time to waste on mistakes." 185 The
picture in the mirror continued to creep along the
bank. Cimorene pulled the third and last feather out of
her pocket and brushed it nervously across her fingers
while she waited. "What's
that?" the stone prince said suddenly. The
mirror-picture stopped, then moved up the bank,
away from the river toward a thicket of blackberry brambles.
Cimorene saw the tip of a wooden staff pok- ing up
above the thicket. Tensely, she waited for the mirror
to show the far side of the brambles. "It's
them!" Alianora said. She sounded frightened and
excited at the same time. "Oh, dear!" Cimorene
took a good look at the picture in the mirror.
Five wizards were standing in an opening be- hind
the blackberry thicket, leaning on their staffs and looking
at the sky. Suddenly, one of the wizards pointed.
The others peered upward, nodded, and raised
their staffs. "Get
the buckets!" Cimorene said. Cats scattered in all
directions as the stone prince pounded across the porch
behind Cimorene and Alianora. "Hang on; here we go.
I wish—" "Not
without me you—" Morwen said, grabbing Cimorene's
shoulder. "—we
were at the blackberry thicket where the wizards
are," Cimorene said, and dropped the feather. "—don't,"
Morwen finished as the porch winked out and
was replaced by blackberries. The
five wizards were standing in an arc just in front
of the bramble. Each of them held his staff so that the
lower end was about a foot above the ground, 186 pointing
at something hidden in the moss at their feet. An
unpleasant yellow-green light dripped from the ends of
the staffs, and the moss where the wizards were
standing was brown and dead. The wizards' backs were
toward Cimorene and her friends. "Now!"
Cimorene cried. As the wizards began to turn,
she set one of her buckets on the ground and lifted
the other in both hands. Taking careful aim, she flung
the soapy water over a black-haired wizard in the center
of the arc. "Charge!"
yelled the stone prince, and threw one of his
buckets at the nearest wizard. "Take
that, you cheats!" said Alianora, dumping the
first of her buckets over another. "What—this
is impossible!" said one of the wizards indignantly
as he began to melt. "Too
bad," Cimorene said, throwing her second load of
water at the next-to-last wizard. "Watch
where you're throwing that!" Morwen said to the
stone prince, who had sloshed his second bucket over
the fifth wizard with such enthusiasm that water sprayed
in all directions. "Sorry,"
the prince apologized. "Is that all of them?" "It's
all five of the ones we saw," Cimorene said cautiously. "Then
we did it!" Alianora said. "Not
quite," said Zemenar, stepping out of the bushes
behind Morwen. "You interrupted the spell, of course,
but we were nearly finished anyway. And as long as
the stone remains enchanted, Woraug won't 187 have
any trouble getting it all the way to the Vanishing Mountain.
Look." He pointed with his staff, and Cim- orene
saw three dragons, high in the air, flying steadily toward
the mountains. One of them had a long black stone
clutched in his claws, and the other two appeared to be
escorting him at a careful distance. "Woraug
and the two judges," Cimorene mur- mured. Zemenar
nodded. "You might as well put that bucket
down," he went on, turning to Alianora. "You can't
throw it at me without melting your witch friend here.
What's in it, by the way?" "I
don't see why we should tell you," Cimorene said as
Alianora set the last of the six buckets down. "Because
I'm interested. Princess," Zemenar said with an
oily smile. "And it will pass the time until the next
shift gets here, and I can decide what to do with you." "If
you're that interested, why don't you take a closer
look?" said the stone prince, picking up Al- ianora's
bucket. "Stay
where you are!" Zemenar commanded. As he
spoke, he raised his staff and sidestepped so that Morwen
was between him and the stone prince. "If
you insist," said the prince. He shrugged, lifted the
bucket, and flung the water over Morwen and Zem- enar at
the same time. "What—no!"
Zemenar cried in horror as he began to
melt. "Not soapsuds! It's demeaning." "There's
a little lemon juice in it, too," Alianora offered. 188 Zemenar
glared at her. He was less than half his normal
height and shrinking as they watched, while a dark
puddle spread out beneath him. "Lemon juice! Bah! How
dare you do such a thing? I'm the Head Wizard of the Society
of Wizards!" His voice grew fainter and higher as he
shrank. "Interfering busybodies! Soapsuds! Of all the undignified
tricks. You'll be sony for this! You can't melt a wizaid forever,
you know! You'll be sor . . ." The
wizard's voice ceased. All that remained of him was
a pile of silk robes and a long wooden staff lying
on some damp moss. Alianora and Cimorene stared
for a moment, then Alianora turned to the stone prince. "I'm
glad he's gone," she said, "but how could you
melt Morwen just to get at that wizard?" "But
I didn't," the stone prince said. "Look." Cimorene
and Alianora turned. Morwen seemed no
shorter than usual, though she certainly looked very damp.
She had taken off her glasses and was shaking water
off them. "Don't just stand there," she said crossly
to Cimorene. "Hand me a dry handkerchief." "Just
a minute," Cimorene said, checking her pock- ets.
She found the handkerchief that had been wrapped around
the magic feathers and handed it to Morwen. "Um,
why didn't you melt?" "Clean
living," Morwen said as she began to dry her
glasses on Cimorene's handkerchief. "I
thought as much," the stone prince said in a
satisfied tone. "Nobody who lives in a house as dean as
yours could possibly melt in a bucket of soap- suds." 189 "Quite
right," Morwen said approvingly. "You have a
good head on your shoulders, young man. What's
this?" She held up a sharp-edged black pebble. "It's
a piece of stone I found in the Caves of Fire and
Night," Cimorene said. "Where,
exactly?" "In
the King's Cave," Cimorene said. "Morwen, shouldn't
we do something about that spell Zemenar mentioned?" Alianora
was watching the sky, shading her eyes with
her hand. "Woraug's nearly halfway to the moun- tain,"
she said .anxiously. "Good,"
said Morwen, though neither Cimorene nor
Alianora could tell which of them she was talking to. The
witch shook her wet robes and walked over to the
patch of dead moss where the wizards had been working,
picking her way carefully past little piles of robes
and staffs. Cimorene followed. In the center of the
brown area was a black stone the size of Cimorene's fist. A
web of yellow-green light flickered across its smooth
surface. "Sloppy,"
Morwen said. "Very sloppy. Though I'm not
surprised. Wizards always seem to depend on brute
force when a little subtlety would be far more effective."
She fingered Cimorene's pebble for a mo- ment,
then reached out and dropped it on top of the wizards'
stone. There
was a noise like a great deal of popcorn all popping
at once, and the light that flickered over the black
stone spat yellow-green sparks in all directions. Alianora
jumped and backed away. Cimorene would 190 have
liked to do the same, but she did not want to give Morwen
a bad impression of her courage, so she stayed where
she was. The
sparks died, and the flickering light went out. From
the sky high above came a faint shriek of surprise and
rage. Cimorene looked up and saw three black specks
in the sky. No, not three: four, and the two escort
dragons were swooping to catch the speck that was
Colin's Stone, which Woraug had just dropped. Cimorene
gave a sigh of relief and looked at Mor- wen.
"So much for Woraug and the wizards," she said. "We
didn't even need the fireproofing spell. What did you
do?" "And
what happens now?" Alianora added. "Duck,"
said Morwen, and threw herself sideways into
the bushes. "Wha—"
said the stone prince, and then he and Cimorene
and Alianora were engulfed by a blast of dragon
fire. The
stone prince leaped in front of the two prin- cesses,
but he was much too late to protect them. For- tunately
the fireproofing spell was still in effect, and neither
of them even felt warm, though Alianora lost the
ends of her sleeves and Cimorene's hemline rose six
scorched inches. "I
knew I shouldn't have said that about the fire- proofing
spell," Cimorene muttered, With a
wordless snarl and a thunder of wings, Woraug
landed just in front of the little group. "You!"
he shouted when he saw Cimorene. "I might
have known it would be you!" Flame shot from 191 his
mouth once more, but it was just as useless as it had
been the first time. Cimorene
glanced up and saw one of the escort dragons
spiraling down to see what was going on. "You might
as well give up, Woraug," she said, hoping to distract
the angry dragon long enough for help to ar- rive.
"You can't be King of the Dragons now." "I'll
tear you limb from limb!" Woraug raged. "Every
last one of you!" One arm shot out as he spoke, and
shining silver claws snapped around the stone prince's
waist. Alianora
screamed. "Hurry
up!" Cimorene shouted at the dragon in the
sky. The
dragon heard and dove toward them, but he was not
fast enough. Woraug shoved the stone prince into
his mouth and bit down hard. An instant later he howled
in pain and spat out the prince and four teeth. "What
i5 all this?" said the escort dragon, landing carefully
beside ^^oraug. The clearing was getting rather crowded. "A
plot to cheat on the test to see who the next King of
the Dragons will be," Cimorene said. "Woraug was in
it, and a lot of wizards." "Are
you all right?" Alianora asked the stone prince,
who was just picking himself up. His stone was black
in places from the dragon fire, but otherwise he seemed
unhurt. "More
or less," the stone prince said. "But just look
what that fire did to my clothes! And that dragon's put a
chip in my sleeve. What am I supposed to do 192 about
that? It's not as if I can just change clothes when I get
home, you know." "That's
ridiculous!" the escort dragon told Cimo- rene.
"No dragon would cooperate with wizards. I don't
see any wizards, either. I think you're making it up." "Of
course you don't see any wizards," Cimorene said,
feeling very cross. "We melted them." "Melted
them?" "Where
do you think those staffs came from?" Cimorene
pointed at the wizards' staffs lying across the scattered
brown puddles. The
dragon backed up a pace and sniffed experi- mentally. "It's
all quite true," Morwen said, poking her head out of
the bushes. "And we'll be more than happy to explain
the whole thing to your new King as soon as you
have one. Provided, of course, that you take that maniac away
before he burns the whole Enchanted Forest
to the ground." She gestured at Woraug. "Cim- orene,
I really must insist on getting a copy of that fireproofing
spell. It will clearly be worth every minute of the
months of hunting it will take me to find some hens'
teeth, and I may as well get started as soon as I can." "Who's
that?" said the escort dragon. "Morwen? That
does it! This is too much for me. I'm taking you all
into custody until the trials are over and the King can
sort it out. Come along." "I
assume that doesn't apply to me," Woraug rum- bled.
He winced as he spoke. 193 "It
certainly does," the escort dragon said. "I said all,
and I meant all. If I'd meant 'all the humans/ I'd have
said 'all the humans/ or maybe 'some of you' or 'you
over there' or 'all you non-dragons' or—" "Nonsense!"
Woraug interrupted. "Don't you know
who I am?" "You're
the dragon who caused a ruckus just now for no
reason I can see," the escort dragon replied. "And
it's my duty and my job to take you into custody. When
the trials are over, you can explain it to the King, and if
I've done something wrong, well, I'll take what I have
coming. And if I haven't, you'll take yours. And—" "All
right, all right," Woraug said. "But I warn you,
you'll regret this." "That's
as may be," the escort dragon said with dignity.
"Right now, though, you're in custody along with
the rest of these people, and you'd better not go snacking
on any of them until things are sorted out. I saw what
you did to the gray one." "Did
you?" said the stone prince. "Then what are you
going to do about this chip in my sleeve?" "Tell
it to the King," the escort dragon advised. "Now,
off we go, the lot of you." Morwen
came cautiously out of the bushes, brush- ing
leaves from her already wet black robes. She stopped
and peered at the escort dragon over the tops of her
glasses. "This has not been a good day for any- one's
clothes," she said severely. "I shall send the cleaning
bill to your king." "Whatever
you want," the escort dragon said im- patiently.
"Come on." 194 Scowling
furiously, Woraug marched off into the forest.
The stone prince and Alianora followed, talking in low
voices. Morwen paused to pick up the wizards' black
rock and Cimorene's pebble, then went on after them.
Cimorene hesitated. "Go
on," said the escort dragon. "I
will, but I think you ought to know that another batch
of wizards is supposed to show up soon," Cim- orene
said. "Zemenar said something about a second shift.
I don't know what they can do without the stone they
were using, but I'm sure they'll try something." "Wizards
always do," the escort dragon said with a sigh.
He studied the wizards' staffs that were lying around
the clearing with a melancholy air. "All right, I'll
send someone back to keep an eye on things as soon as we
get to the ford. Whatever was going on here, there
certainly were wizards in it, and that's enough for
me." "Good,"
said Cimorene. "And thank you." She smiled
at the startled expression on the dragon's face and
started after the others. 15 In
Which the Dragons Crown a .New King, and
Cimorene Gets a New Job the
walk to the Ford of Whispering Snakes took longer than
Cimorene expected. The trees of the Enchanted Forest
grew dose together in many places, fordng the dragons
to take a zigzag path instead of heading straight
up the bank of the river. Woraug, who was in the
lead, seemed to be deliberately setting a slow pace. Cimorene
was sure he was hoping that the second shift of
wizards would arrive at the blackberry clearing be- fore
the dragons at the ford had been warned. She had no idea
what would happen then, but she doubted that it
would be good. The escort dragon was not interested in Cimorene's
worries, however, and he refused to speed
things up, so the group ambled on. 196 As they
approached the ford at last, they heard cheering
ahead of them. Woraug flinched visibly, and Alianora
and the stone prince were startled out of their quiet
conversation. "Whafs
that?" Alianora said. "Sounds
to me as if we have a new King," their escort
said with great satisfaction. "That means I can get you
lot off my hands right away. What a relief! I thought
I was going to be stuck with you for hours." Alianora
looked faintly indignant at this unflatter- ing
opinion. Morwen was merely amused. Woraug's wings
sagged momentarily, but then he -seemed to pull himself
back together, and he continued on as confi- dently
as ever. Cimorene's concern deepened. What if Woraug
managed to convince the new King that they were
all lying? They
reached the edge of the cheering crowd of dragons.
"Who did it?" the escort dragon asked. "Who's
the new King?" "How
should I know?" the other responded. "I can't
see a thing from way out here." "You'll
find out soon enough, ".the escort dragon said.
Then he raised his voice and shouted, "Make way! Coming
through! Prisoners for the King! Make way!" The
crowd of dragons parted reluctantly, and the escort
dragon herded the group forward, still shouting. They
made their way through the cheering dragons until
they reached the edge of the river. "Stand away!" shouted
someone in the crowd. "Stand away for the King!" The
nearby dragons drew back, leaving Woraug, ip7 the
escort dragon, and Cimorene and her friends stand- ing by
themselves on the trampled moss. As the drag- ons
moved away, Cimorene caught sight of Kazul, lying comfortably
beside the river. "Kazul!" Cimorene cried, and ran
forward. "Are you all right?" A
mottled dragon standing beside Kazul shifted and
flicked his tail angrily at Cimorene. "You should say
'Your Majesty,' " he said with a warning scowl. "Don't
be ridiculous, Frax. She's my princess," Ka- zul
said. "I'm quite all right, Cimorene. What are you doing
here?" "You're
the new King of the Dragons?" Cimorene said in
astonishment. "But—but when you left this morning,
you could barely fly! How did you get Colin's Stone
all the way from here to the Vanishing Mountain?" "Colin's
Stone apparently does more than merely pick
out the right King," Kazul said. "The minute I picked
it up, I felt fine." "This
is impossible!" Woraug said. "Are
you accusing me of fraud?" Kazul asked mildly. "He'd
better not," Cimorene said. "He's the one who was
cheating, with the help of Zemenar and the rest of
the wizards." "Really,"
Kazul said in tones of great interest. "It's
all nonsense," Woraug declared. "The girl's just
trying to attract attention." "Really,"
Kazul said again, and smiled, displaying all her
silver teeth. "Oh,
come now, Kazul. Surely you won't take a mere
princess's word over mine," Woraug said. 198 "That
depends entirely on what she says. Tell us about
it. Princess," Kazul commanded. So
Cimorene told them. She brought the stone prince
forward to explain what he had overheard the wizards
and Woraug discussing in the banquet hall, and she
made Alianora tell everyone about melting wizards
with wash water and lemon juice. She told about
getting to the Ford of Whispering Snakes on the first
feather and being unable to convince any of the dragons
to listen to her. She told about going to Mor- wen's
house to find out where the wizards were, and about,using
the last feather to get to the wizards and melt
them. She described Zemenar's unexpected ap- pearance
and subsequent melting, and the way Mor- wen had
broken the wizards' spell, and she finished with an
account of Woraug's futile attack. "And
then he landed"—Cimorene waved in the direction
of the escort dragon—"and decided to bring us all
back here. And I think somebody ought to go back to
that clearing where the blackberries are be- fore
the next batch of wizards arrives. I don't know what
they'll do when they find out what's happened, but
..." "Yes,
I see," said Kazul. She turned to a pale green dragon
beside her. "Take five or six of the younger dragons—the
ones who've been talking about starting a
wizard-hunt—and go have a look at this blackberry clearing." "Yes,
Your Majesty," said the pale dragon with a fierce
grin. "Surely
you don't believe this!" Woraug said. Kazul
stared at Woraug without saying anything, 199 m^. " and the
dragons around the edge of the circle rattled their
scales. "Ah—Your
Majesty," Woraug added hastily. "Why
should I disbelieve it?" Kazul said, still watching
Woraug. "The
whole thing is preposterous!" Woraug said. "How
could wizards do anything to affect Colin's Stone?
Your Majesty." Kazul
looked at Cimorene. "I'm
sorry, Kazul," Cimorene said, shaking her head.
"I know what the wizards were trying to do, but I don't
have the slightest idea how they were doing it." "I
believe I can explain that. Your Majesty," Mor- wen
said. She stepped forward, tossing and catching the
wizards' black rock casually in her right hand. "They
were using this. I believe you'll find that it comes from
the Caves of Fire and Night. From the King's Cave,
in fact, where Colin's Stone was found. And one of the
properties of the Caves of Fire and Night is that you can
use one piece to cast spells which affect similar pieces." "Just
the way that impossible book says!" Cim- orene
exclaimed. "DeMontmorency?
Yes, I suppose he is fairly im- possible,"
Morwen said. "Is
this sufficiently similar to Colin's Stone that the wizards
could have affected the stone through it?" Ka- zul
asked. "Certainly,
Your Majesty," Morwen said. "This
is—" Woraug began. "—ridiculous,
impossible, and unbelievable," Ka- 200 zul
said. "You've said that already. But I haven't heard you say
anything particularly convincing in support of that
attitude." "Oh,
really. Your Majesty!" Woraug said. "Next you'll
be saying I poisoned King Tokoz!" "It
doesn't seem likely," Kazul admitted, "since Tokoz
was poisoned with dragonsbane, and dragons can't
get anywhere near the stuff without feeling the effects." "What
if Zemenar made a ... a dragonsbane-proof packet
for him to cany it in?" Cimorene said, thinking of the
bag Antorell had been carrying when she and Alianora
met him in the valley. "Something that would melt
when he dropped it in the King's coffee." "I
suppose it's possible," Kazul said. "But there's no evidence
at all that Zemenar did any such thing." "What
would it have looked like?" Alianora asked suddenly.
"Would it have been something like a very large
tea bag?" Everyone
turned to look at Alianora. "I think that would
have worked quite well. Princess," Kazul said. "Why
do you ask?" "Because
Woraug had something like that with him when he
went to see King Tokoz the night before the King
was killed," Alianora said. "I saw it." An
angry muttering ran through the crowd of dragons. "Lies!"
Woraug snarled. "They're all lies!" "Are
they?" Kazul said coldly. "I don't think so. You
must have wanted to be King very badly indeed." "I—"
Woraug darted a glance around the circle of 201 dragons.
What he saw did not appear to reassure him. "No!" "Consorting
with wizards, killing the King, and plotting
to cheat in the trials with Colin's Stone," Kazul said as
if Woraug had not spoken. "Hardly proper be- havior
for a dragon." The
crowd muttered agreement. Cimorene looked from Woraug
to Kazul and back. Woraug appeared to be
terrified of something, but Cimorene could not tell what it
was. He crouched and seemed to shrink away from
Kazul, drawing his wings in close and making himself
as small as possible. Cimorene blinked. It was remarkable
how much smaller Woraug could make himself
look. In fact . . . "He's
shrinking!" Cimorene exclaimed. "No!"
Woraug cried again, but it was much too late.
He shrank faster and faster, his wings melting into ridges
along his back and his claws retracting. He was barely
as tall as Cimorene's shoulder. Then, with a sudden
shiver, he collapsed in on himself. A small rain of
scales pattered to the ground. A moment later, an extremely
warty toad with angry red eyes crawled clumsily
out of the center of the pile. "Is
that—is that Woraug?" Alianora asked in a hushed
tone. The
toad turned and glared at her, and she stepped back a
pace. The stone prince put a protective arm around
Alianora's shoulders and glared back at the toad. "Behave,
or I'll step on you," he said. "Yes,
it's Woraug," Kazul said. She sounded al- 202 most
sad. "That's what happens when a dragon stops acting
like a dragon." The
toad turned his glare in Kazul's direction, then hopped
off and disappeared among the stones along the
riverbank. Alianora
shuddered. Kazul studied her for a mo- ment.
"You were Woraug's princess, weren't you? I'm sorry
about all this, but it couldn't be helped. It won't take
long to find you another dragon." "I
don't think you have to worry about finding her another
dragon," Cimorene said. She had been watch- ing
Alianora and the stone prince, and an idea had occurred
to her. "What?
Why not?" said Kazul. "Because
the stone prince fought with Woraug, and
Woraug certainly didn't win. Doesn't that mean that he
gets to rescue Woraug's princess?" "I'm
not sure the rules cover this situation at all," Kazul
said. "But it sounds reasonable enough, and un- der the
circumstances I doubt that anyone will object. Unless
of course she does." "Oh!"
said Alianora, and blushed a rosy red. "No, I don't
object at all!" "Are
you sure?" the stone prince said anxiously. "You
won't mind waiting a while to marry me? I mean, if
you're willing to marry me? You needn't, you know, if the
idea doesn't appeal to you." "It
appeals to me very much," Alianora said, blush- ing
redder than ever. "But why do you say that we have to
wait?" The
stone prince sighed. "I still have to find a king 203 and do
him a great service, and that's bound to take a while." "For
a young man as intelligent as you seem to be,
you're remarkably foolish," Morwen commented. "What
on earth do you think you've just done?" An
expression of astonishment spread across the prince's
face. "You mean the king I was supposed to serve
is the King of the Dragons?" "Exactly,"
Morwen said. "And I doubt that you could
do her a greater service than saving the throne from
Woraug's plotting." "That's
settled, then," Kazul said. "Let's get the rest of
the ceremonies finished and get back to the mountains.
There's a great deal of work to be done." The
dragons all bowed, and eddies of movement began
in various sections of the crowd. Shortly, two dragons
came forward carrying Colin's Stone. It looked like a
long black log about three times as thick as Cim- orene's
waist and twice as tall as she was. The dragons laid it
in front of Kazul and backed away. Another dragon
appeared, holding a large circlet made of iron, 'with
six spikes poking upward at intervals around the rim.
Kazul set her front feet on the black stone, and the
dragon set the circlet on her head. The crowd of dragons
began cheering again, and after a few minutes they
began forming a line to congratulate their new King
and present their coronation gifts. Other dragons set up
large tubs of wine and platters of meat and cheese,
which were quickly surrounded. In the
middle of the presentations, the dragons Kazul
had sent off to the blackberry clearing returned, 204 and
Kazul took a short break from accepting congrat- ulations
to hear what they had to say. "The
wizards showed up before we'd been there more
than ten minutes. Your Majesty," said the pale green
dragon who was the leader of the group. "Six of them,
just like your princess said." "They
weren't happy to see us," the youngest dragon
said smugly. "I
would think not." Kazul smiled. "What did you do with
them?" "We
chased five of them away," the pale dragon reported.
"I don't think they'll be back, either." "Five?" The
pale dragon shot a glance at the youngest of the
group, who licked his lips and looked even more smug
than before and said nothing. "Yes, Your Majesty." "I
see. Well, thafs more than enough evidence to confirm
what Cimorene's told us," Kazul commented. She
raised her voice. "The arrangement between the dragons
and the Society of Wizards is hereby canceled. From
now on, wizards will not be allowed anywhere near
the Caves of Fire and Night, no matter what they say."
Then she went back to accepting presents and congratulations
from her new subjects. Cimorene
watched the festivities with mixed feelings. She was
very glad that Kazul was the new King of the Dragons,
but she couldn't help wondering what effect Kazul's
coronation would have on her own position. The
King of the Dragons certainly wouldn't need a princess
as a mark of status, and there would be plenty of
younger dragons eager to cook and clean for their King,
if only as a way of getting a start at the court. Her
preoccupation stayed with her for the rest of the
day, through the entire coronation picnic and the flight
back to the Mountains of Morning. Cimorene and Alianora
rode on the back of a very large dragon whose scales
were such a dark green that they looked almost black.
Alianora would have preferred to ride with the stone
prince, but none of the dragons were willing to take on
a second passenger if the stone prince was the first.
All of the dragons had paid their respects to Kazul at the
coronation, so the cave was empty when the dragon
dropped Cimorene off. When Cimorene said good-bye
to Alianora, she promised to come over and help
her pack the following morning. Then she went in and
waited for Kazul to come home. Kazul
did not arrive until very late. She was stiil wearing
the iron crown, and she looked very tired. "Thank
goodness that's over," she said, taking the crown
off and throwing it across the cave. It hit the wall
and bounced off with a harsh clang. "You
shouldn't treat your crown like that. Your Majesty,"
Cimorene said, retrieving the iron circlet. "Of
course I should," Kazul said. "It's expected. That's
why we made it out of iron instead of something soft
and bendable. And don't start calling me 'Your Majesty.'
I've had enough of that for one day." Cimorene
began to feel a little better. "What hap- pens
next?" "Tomorrow
we start moving," Kazul said and sighed.
"It will probably take weeks. It's too bad there's 206 no way
of warning a new king in time to pack every- thing
up before the work starts." "Everything?"
Cimorene said in tones of dismay. "Even
the library and the treasure vaults? But I've only just
got them organized!" "Everything,"
Kazul said. "And if you think straightening
out things here was difficult, wait until you see
the mess the official vaults are in." "Oh,
dear," said Cimorene. "Is it very bad?" Kazul
nodded. "I've just come from looking at it. You'll
see for yourself tomorrow. There's a smallish cave
next to the library that I think will do nicely for you,
but I'd like you to look at it before we start hauling things
around." "You
mean you want me to stay?" Cimorene blurted.
"But I thought the King of the Dragons didn't need a
princess!" "Don't
be ridiculous," Kazul said. "How am I going
to get my cherries jubilee if you don't stay? And you
haven't even started cataloguing the library, and how
else am I going to get the King's treasure vaults arranged
so I can find things? I'm not going to have time to
do it." "Won't
the rest of the dragons object?" Kazul
snorted. "I'm the King. One of the advan- tages
of being King is that nobody objects to whims like keeping
a princess when you're not supposed to need one. If
it bothers you, we'll give you a different title: King's
Cook and Librarian, maybe. Stop worrying and go to
sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a very busy day for
both of us." Cimorene
smiled and went off to her rooms with K
'• 307 a light
heart. She slept soundly and was up early next morning.
Kazul was already awake and supervising three
of the younger dragons, who were packing up the
treasure and the library. Since Cimorene was pressed
into service at once, it was several hours before she
could get away to keep her promise to Alianora. "I'm
sorry I'm late," Cimorene apologized when she
arrived at Woraug's cave at last. "But it didn't occur to me
that Kazul would be moving, too, and she wanted me to
help." "Ifs
all right," Alianora assured her. "It wasn't as big a
job as I'd expected, and the prince helped. I'm almost
finished." She gestured at an almost-full suitcase lying
open on the floor. On the other side of the room, the
stone prince was stacking the empty drawers from Alianora's
bureau. "Well,
at least I got here in time to say good-bye," Cimorene
said. "You're
staying with the dragons, then?" the stone prince
asked, straightening with a frown. "Are you sure you
want to do that?" "Of
course she's sure," Alianora said. "Kazul's going
to need her even more than she did before, and Cimorene
wouldn't be happy in a normal kingdom." "How
did you know that?" Cimorene said, staring at
Alianora. "It's
obvious. Linderwall is about as normal a king- _ dom
as you can get. If you ran away from there, you certainly
wouldn't be happy anywhere like it." "I
didn't mean that part," Cimorene said, redden- ing
slightly. "I meant about Kazul wanting me to stay." "That
was obvious, too," Alianora said. "You're 208 the
only one who was worried about it." She studied Cimorene
for a minute and shook her head. "I wouldn't like
being princess for the King of the Dragons, but it will
suit you down to the ground." "\
think it will," Cimorene said, smiling. "Then
maybe you can tell me something," the stone
prince said. "What's being done about the wiz- ards?" "They've
been banned from the Mountains of Morning,
and there are a hundred or so dragons out checking
to make sure they've gone," Cimorene re- plied.
"They haven't had much luck, I'm afraid. Most of the
wizards left after the first few got eaten." "That's
all?" asked the prince. "What
else can the dragons do? The wizards didn't actually
poison King Tokoz; Woraug did that. So there's no
justification for an all-out attack on the headquarters of the
Society of Wizards, even if all the dragons agreed that
they wanted to do it. Which they don't." "I
suppose you're right," the prince said. "But you'd
better tell Kazul to keep a close eye on them. Those
wizards will make more trouble just as soon as they
figure out a way to do it." "I
don't know about that," Cimorene said. "I think Zemenar
was behind most of it, and you melted him." "That's
it!" Alianora said, and snapped her fingers. "I
almost forgot to tell you. Morwen and I talked for a long
time yesterday, and she says that melting a wizard isn't
permanent." "You
mean they'll all come back?" Cimorene asked. Alianora
nodded. "It will take them a while, 209 though.
And Morwen said for you to come and visit soon.
She thinks that in a few days she'll have figured out a
way of melting wizards without dumping soapy water
over them. 'A method thafs a little less slopp/ was the
way she put it." "That
will be useful if the wizards start making trouble
again," Cimorene said thoughtfully. "Is
this everything, Alianora?" the stone prince asked,
gesturing at the suitcase. "Yes,
I think so." Alianora pulled the top of the suitcase
over, and the stone prince set one foot very gently
in the middle of it and pushed until the latch clicked. "Where
are you going first?" Cimorene asked. "His kingdom
or yours?" "Neither,"
Alianora said, smiling. "We're going to Morwen's.
She said she could change him back from stone
to normal. We asked Kazul last night if we could go out
through the Caves of Fire and Night, and she said
yes, so . . ." "I
don't know, Alianora," the stone prince said. "I'm
beginning to get used to myself this way. And there
are certain advantages." "There
are disadvantages, too," Alianora said, blushing
slightly. Cimorene
began to giggle. Alianora's
blush deepened. "I mean—uh—how are you
going to get rid of that chip in your sleeve if you can't
change clothes?" "I
think I see what you're getting at," the stone prince
replied, eyeing Alianora meditatively. "And 210 you're
quite right. There's no comparison. We had bet- ter see
Morwen as quickly as possible." Alianora
and Cimorene looked at each other and burst
into unstoppable giggles. The
stone prince blinked at them. "It's not funny!" he said
indignantly, which only made them giggle harder.
Shaking his head, he waited for them to stop, then
picked up Alianora's suitcase. "Shall we go?" Cimorene
walked with them to the iron gate that led
into the Caves of Fire and Night. A purplish dragon was
waiting to guide them through the caves. Kazul was
taking no chances on Alianora and the stone prince getting
lost. Cimorene hugged them both and wished them a
safe journey. "And
I hope you both live happily ever after!" "I
hope you do, too!" Alianora called back as she and the
stone prince followed the dragon through the gate. Cimorene
watched until they were out of sight, then
started back toward Kazul's cave. She thought about
Morwen, and the wizard-melting spell, and about Zemenar
and Antorell and the other wizards who would
somehow be back soon. She thought about Ka- zul,
and about straightening out the treasure vaults that belonged
to the King of the Dragons, and about all the hundreds
of books in the King's library, and of all the problems
that the King of the Dragons would have to deal
with. She thought about Alianora's last words and smiled. Happily
ever after? Cimorene wasn't sure about that, though
she was certainly hoping to enjoy herself. She 211 was
positive, however, that life with the dragons woud be
interesting and busy, and in Cimorene's opinion that would
go a long way toward making her happy. "Happily
ever after? I don't think it's quite what you
meant, Alianora," Cimorene murmured to the empty
tunnel, "but one way or another, I rather think I
will." 212 Dealing
With Dragons / Book One of the Enchanted Forest Chronicles Patricia
C. Wrede Copyright
1990 by Patricia C. Wrede 1 In
Which Cimorene Refuses to Be Proper and Has
a Conversation with a Frog Linderwall
was a large kingdom, just east of the Mountains
of Morning, where philosophers were highly
respected and the number five was fashionable. The
climate was unremarkable. The knights kept their armor
brightly polished mainly for show—it had been centuries
since a dragon had come east. There were the usual
periodic problems with royal children and un- invited
fairy godmothers, but they were always the sort of
thing that could be cleared up by finding the proper prince
or princess to marry the unfortunate child a few years
later. All in all, Linderwall was a very prosperous and
pleasant place. Cimorene
hated it. Cimorene
was the youngest daughter of the King of
Linderwall, and her parents found her rather trying. Their
first six daughters were perfectly normal prin- cesses,
with long, golden hair and sweet dispositions, each
more beautiful than the last. Cimorene was lovely enough,
but her hair was jet black, and she wore it in braids
instead of curled and pinned like her sisters. And she
wouldn't stop growing. Her parents were quite
sure that no prince would want to marry a girl who
could look him in the eye instead of gazing up at him
becomingly through her lashes. As for the girl's disposition—well,
when people were being polite, they said
she was strong-minded. When they were angry or annoyed
with her, they said she was as stubborn as a Pig- The
King and Queen did the best they could. They hired
the most superior tutors and governesses to teach Cimorene
all the things a princess ought to know— dancing,
embroidery, drawing, and etiquette. There was a
great deal of etiquette, from the proper way to curtsy
before a visiting prince to how loudly it was permissible
to scream when being carried off by a giant. (Linderwall
still had an occasional problem with giants.) Cimorene
found it all very dull, but she pressed her
lips together and learned it anyway. When she couldn't
stand it any longer, sh^ would go down to the castle
armory and bully the armsmaster into giving her a
fencing lesson. As she got older, she found her reg- ular
lessons more and more boring. Consequently, the fencing
lessons became more and more frequent. When
she was twelve, her father found out. "Fencing
is not proper behavior for a princess," he told
her in the gentle-but-firm tone recommended by the
court philosopher. Cimorene
tilted her head to one side. "Why not?" "It's
. . . well, it's simply not done." Cimorene
considered. "Aren't I a princess?" "Yes,
of course you are, my dear," said her father with
relief. He had been bracing himself for a storm of tears,
which was the way his other daughters reacted to
reprimands. "Well,
I fence," Cimorene said with the air of one delivering
an unshakable argument. "So it is too done by a
princess." "That
doesn't make it proper, dear," put in her mother
gently. "Why
not?" "It
simply doesn't," the Queen said firmly, and that
was the end of Cimorene's fencing lessons. When
she was fourteen, her father discovered that she was
making the court magician teach her magic. "How
long has this been going on?" he asked wearily
when she arrived in response to his summons. "Since
you stopped my fencing lessons," Cimorene said.
"I suppose you're going to tell me it isn't proper behavior
for a princess." "Well,
yes. I mean, it isn't proper." "Nothing
interesting seems to be proper," Cim- orene
said. "You
might find things more interesting if you applied
yourself a little more, dear," Cimorene's mother
said. "I
doubt it," Cimorene muttered, but she knew better
than to argue when her mother used that tone of
voice. And that was the end of the magic lessons. The
same thing happened over the Latin lessons from
the court philosopher, the cooking lessons from the
castle chef, the economics lessons from the court treasurer,
and the juggling lessons from the court min- strel.
Cimorene began to grow rather tired of the whole business. When
she was sixteen, Cimorene summoned her fairy
godmother. "Cimorene,
my dear, this sort of thing really isn't done,"
the fairy said, fanning away the scented blue smoke
that had accompanied her appearance. "People
keep telling me that," Cimorene said. "You
should pay attention to them, then," her godmother
said irritably. "I'm not used to being hauled away
from my tea without warning. And you aren't supposed
to call me unless it is a matter of utmost importance
to your life and future happiness." "It
is of utmost importance to my life and future happiness,"
Cimorene said. "Oh,
very well. You're a bit young to have fallen in love
already; still, you always have been a precocious child.
Tell me about him." Cimorene
sighed. "It isn't a him." "Enchanted,
is he?" the fairy said with a spark of interest.
"A frog, perhaps? That used to be quite pop- ular,
but it seems to have gone out of fashion lately. Nowadays,
all the princes are talking birds, or dogs, or
hedgehogs." "No,
no, I'm not in love with anyone!" "Then
what, exactly, is your problem?" the fairy said in
exasperation. "This!"
Cimorene gestured at the castle around her.
"Embroidery lessons, and dancing, and—and being a
princess!" "My
dear Cimorene!" the fairy said, shocked. "It's your
heritage!" "Ifs
boring." "Boring?"
The fairy did not appear to believe what she was
hearing. "Boring.
I want to do things, not sit around all day and
listen to the court minstrel make up songs about how
brave Daddy is and how lovely his wife and daughters
are." "Nonsense,
my dear. This is just a stage you're going through.
You'll outgrow it soon, and you'll be very
glad you didn't do anything rash." Cimorene
looked at her godmother suspiciously. "You've
been talking to my parents, haven't you?" "Well,
they do try to keep me up to date on what my
godchildren are doing." "I
thought so," said Cimorene, and bade her fairy godmother
a polite good-bye. A few
weeks later, Cimorene's parents took her to a tourney
in Sathem-by-the-Mountains, the next king- dom
over. Cimorene was quite sure that they were only taking
her because her fairy godmother had told them that
something had better be done about her, and soon. She
kept this opinion to herself. Anything was better than
the endless rounds of dancing and embroidery lessons
at home. Cimorene
realized her mistake almost as soon as they
reached their destination, for the King of Sathem- by-the-Mountains
had a son. He was a golden-haired, blue-eyed,
and exceedingly handsome prince, whose duties
appeared to consist entirely of dancing atten- dance
on Cimorene. "Isn't
he handsome!" Cimorene's lady-in-waiting sighed. "Yes,"
Cimorene said without enthusiasm. "Un- fortunately,
he isn't anything else." "Whatever
do you mean?" the lady-in-waiting said in
astonishment. "He
has no sense of humor, he isn't intelligent, he can't
talk about anything except tourneys, and half of what he
does say he gets wrong. I'm glad we're only staying
three weeks. I don't think I could stand to be polite
to him for much longer than that." "But
what about your engagement?" the lady-in- waiting
cried, horrified. "What
engagement?" Cimorene said sharply. The
lady-in-waiting tried to mutter something about a
mistake, but Cimorene put up her chin in her best
princess fashion and insisted on an explanation. Finally,
the lady-in-waiting broke down. "I
... I overheard Their Majesties discussing it yesterday."
She sniffled into her handkerchief. "The stipulations
and covenants and contracts and settle- ments
have all been drawn up, and they're going to sign
them the day after tomorrow and announce it on Th-Thursday." "I
see," said Cimorene. "Thank you for telling me. You may
go." The
lady-in-waiting left, and Cimorene went to see her-
parents. They were annoyed and a little embar- rassed
to find that Cimorene had discovered their plans,
but they were still very firm about it. "We were going
to tell you tomorrow, when we signed the pa- pers,"
her father said. "We
knew you'd be pleased, dear," her mother said,
nodding. "He's such a good-looking boy." "But
I don't want to marry Prince Therandil," Cim- orene
said. "Well,
it's not exactly a brilliant match," Cim- orene's
father said, frowning. "But I didn't think you'd care
how^big his kingdom is." "It's
the prince I don't care for," Cimorene said. "That's
a great pity, dear, but it can't be helped," Cimorene's
mother said placidly. "I'm afraid it isn't likely
that you'll get another offer." "Then
I won't get married at all." Both
her parents looked slightly shocked. "My dear Cimorene!"
said her father. "That's out of the question. You're
a princess; it simply isn't done." "I'm
too young to get married!" "Your
Great-Aunt Rose was married at sixteen," her
mother pointed out. "One really can't count all those
years she spent asleep under that dreadful fairy's curse." "I
won't marry the prince of Sathem-by-the-Moun- tains!"
Cimorene said desperately. "It isn't proper!" "What?"
said both her parents together. "He
hasn't rescued me from a giant or an ogre or freed
me from a magic spell," Cimorene said. Both
her parents looked uncomfortable. "Well, no,"
said Cimorene's father. "It's a bit late to start arranging
it, but we might be able to manage some- thing." "I
don't think it's necessary," Cimorene's mother said.
She looked reprovingly at Cimorene. "You've never
paid attention to what was or wasn't suitable before,
dear; you can't start now. Proper or not, you will
marry Prince Therandil three weeks from Thurs- day." "But,
Mother—" "I'll
send the wardrobe mistress to your room to start
fitting your bride clothes," Cimorene's mother said firmly,
and that was the end of the conversation. Cimorene
decided to try a more direct approach. She went to
see Prince Therandil. He was in the castle armory,
looking at swords. "Good morning. Princess," he said
when he finally noticed Cimorene. "Don't you think
this is a lovely sword?" Cimorene
picked it up. "The balance is off." "I
believe you're right," said Therandil after a mo- ment's
study. "Pity; now I'll have to find another. Is there
something I can do for you?" "Yes,"
said Cimorene. "You can not marry me." "What?"
Therandil looked confused. "You
don't really want to marry me, do you?" Cimorene
said coaxingly. "Well,
not exactly," Therandil replied. "I mean, in a way.
That is—" "Oh,
good," Cimorene said, correctly interpreting this
muddled reply as No, not at all. "Then you'll tell your
father you don't want to marry me?" "I
couldn't do that!" Therandil said, shocked. "It wouldn't
be right." "Why
not?" Cimorene demanded crossly. "Because—because—well,
because princes just don't
do that!" "Then
how are you going to keep from marrying me?" "I
guess I won't be able to," Therandil said after thinking
hard for a moment. "How do you like that sword
over there? The one with the silver hilt?" Cimorene
left in disgust and went out to the castle garden.
She was very discouraged. It looked as if she were
going to marry the prince of Sathem-by-the- Mountains
whether she wanted to or not. "I'd
rather be eaten by a dragon," she muttered. "That
can be arranged," said a voice from beside her
left slipper. Qmorene
looked down and saw a small green frog looking
up at her. "I beg your pardon. Did you speak?" she
asked. "You
don't see anyone else around, do you?" said the
frog. "Oh!"
said Cimorene. She had never met a talking frog
before. "Are you an enchanted prince?" she asked a
little doubtfully. "No,
but I've met a couple of them, and after a while
you pick up a few things," said the frog. "Now, why is
it that you want to be eaten by a dragon?" "My
parents want me to marry Prince Therandil," Cimorene
explained. "And
you don't want to? Sensible of you," said the
frog. "I don't like Therandil. He used to skip rocks across
the top of my pond. They always sank into my living
room." "I'm
sorry," Cimorene said politely. "Well,"
said the frog, "what are you going to do about
it?" "Marrying
Therandil? I don't know. I've tried talk- ing to
my parents, but they won't'listen, and neither will
Therandil." "I
didn't ask what you'd said about it," the frog snapped.
"I asked what you're going to do. Nine times out of
ten, talking is a way of avoiding doing things." "What
kinds of things would you suggest?" Cim- orene
said, stung. "You
could challenge the prince to a duel," the frog
suggested. "He'd
win," Cimorene said. "It's been four years since
I've been allowed to do any fencing." "You
could turn him into a toad." "I
never got past invisibility in my magic les- sons,"
Cimorene said. "Transformations are advanced study." The
frog looked at her disapprovingly. "Can't you do
anything?" "I
can curtsy," Cimorene said disgustedly. "I know seventeen
different country dances, nine ways to agree with an
ambassador from Cathay without actually promising
him anything, and one hundred and forty- three
embroidery stitches. And I can make cherries jubilee." "Cherries
jubilee?" asked the frog, and snapped at a
passing fly. 10 "The
castle chef taught me, before Father made him
stop," Cimorene explained. The
frog munched briefly, then swallowed and said,
"I suppose there's no help for it. You'll have to run
away." "Run
away?" Cimorene said. "I don't like that idea.
Too many things could go wrong." "You
don't like the idea of marrying Prince The- randil,
either," the frog pointed out. "Maybe
I can think of some other way out of get- ting
married." The
frog snorted. "Such as?" Cimorene didn't an- swer,
and after a moment the frog said, "I thought so. Do you
want my advice or not?" "Yes,
please," said Cimorene. After all, she didn't have to
follow it. "Go
to the main road outside the city and follow it away
from the mountains," said the frog. "After a while,
you will come to a small pavilion made of gold, surrounded
by trees made of silver with emerald leaves. Go
straight past it without stopping, and don't answer if
anyone calls out to you from the pavilion. Keep on until
you reach a hovel. Walk straight up to the door and
knock three times, then snap your fingers and go inside.
You'll find some people there who can help you out of
your difficulties if you're polite about asking and they're
in the right mood. And that's all." The
frog turned abruptly and dove into the pool. "Thank
you very much," Cimorene called after it, thinking
"that the frog's advice sounded very odd in- deed.
She rose and went back into the castle. 11 She
spent the rest of the day being fitted and fussed over by
her ladies-in-waiting until she was ready to scream.
By the end of the formal banquet, at which she had to
sit next to Prince Therandil and listen to endless stories
of his prowess in battle, Cimorene was more than
ready to take the frog's advice. Late
that night, when most of the castle was asleep, Cimorene
bundled up five clean handkerchiefs and her best
crown. Then she dug out the notes she had taken during
her magic lessons and carefully cast a spell of invisibility.
It seemed to work, but she was still very watchful
as she sneaked out of the castle. After all, it had
been a long time since she had practiced. By
morning, Cimorene was well outside the city and
visible again, walking down the main road that led away
from the mountains. It was hot and dusty, and she
began to wish she had brought a bottle of water instead
of the handkerchiefs. Just
before noon, she spied a small grove of trees next to
the road ahead of her. It looked like a cool, pleasant
place to rest for a few minutes, and she hurried forward.
When she reached the grove, however, she saw
that the trees were made of the finest silver, and their
shining green leaves were huge emeralds. In the center
of the grove stood a charming pavilion made of gold
and hung with gold curtains. Cimorene
slowed down and looked longingly at the
cool green shade beneath the trees. Just then a woman's
voice called out from the pavilion, "My dear, you
look so tired and thirsty! Come and sit with me and
share my luncheon." 12 The
voice was so kind and coaxing that Cimorene took
two steps toward the edge of the road before she remembered
the frog's advice. Oh, no, she thought to herself,
I'm not going to be caught this easily! She turned without
saying anything and hurried on down the road. A
little farther on she came to a tiny, wretched- looking
hovel made of cracked and weathered gray boards.
The door hung slantwise on a broken hinge, and the
whole building looked as though it were going to
topple over at any moment. Cimorene stopped and stared
doubtfully at it, but she had followed the frog's advice
this far, and she thought it would be silly to stop
now. So she shook the dust from her skirts and put on
her crown (so as to make a good impression). She
marched up to the door, knocked three times, and snapped
her fingers just as the frog had told her. Then she
pushed the door open and went in. 2 In
Which Cimorene Discovers the Value of a
Classical Education and Has Some Unwelcome
Visitors J, nside,
the hovel was dark and cool and damp. Cim- orene
found it a pleasant relief after the hot, dusty road, but she
wondered why no sunlight seemed to be com- ing
through the cracks in the boards. She was still standing
just inside the door, waiting for her eyes to adjust
to the dark, when someone said crossly, "Is this that
princess we've been waiting for?" "Why
don't you ask her?" said a deep, rumbly voice. "I'm
Princess Cimorene of Linderwall," Cimorene answered
politely. "I was told you could help me." "Help
her?" said the first voice, and Cimorene heard a
snort. "I think we should just eat her and be done
with it." Cimorene
began to feel frightened. She wondered whether
the voices belonged to ogres or trolls and whether
she could slip out of the hovel before they made up
their minds about eating her. She felt behind her for
the door and started in surprise when her fin- gers
touched damp stone instead of dry wood. Then a third
voice said, "Not so fast, Woraug. Let's hear her story
first." So
Cimorene took a deep breath and began to ex- plain
about the fencing lessons and the magic lessons, and the
Latin and the juggling, and all the other things that
weren't considered proper behavior for a princess, and she
told the voices that she had run away from Sathem-by-the-Mountains
to keep from having to marry
Prince Therandil. "And
what do you expect us to do about it?" one of the
voices asked curiously. "I
don't know," Cimorene said. "Except, of course, that I
would rather not be eaten. I can't see who you are in
this dark, you know." "That
can be fixed," said the voice. A moment later,
a small ball of light appeared in the air above Cimorene's
head. Cimorene stepped backward very quickly
and ran into the wall. The
voices belonged to dragons. Five of
them lay on or sprawled over or curled around
the various rocks and columns that filled the huge
cave where Cimorene stood. Each of the males (there
were three) had two short, stubby, sharp-looking horns
on either side of their heads; the female dragon had
three, one on each side and one in the center of her
forehead. The last dragon was apparently still too young
to have made up its mind which sex it wanted to be;
it didn't have any horns at all. Cimorene
felt very frightened. The smallest of the dragons
was easily three times as tall as she was, and they
gave an overwhelming impression of shining green
scales and sharp silver teeth. They were much scarier
in person than in the pictures she remembered from
her natural history books. She swallowed very hard,
wondering whether she really would rather be eaten
by a dragon than marry Therandil. "Well?"
said the three-homed dragon just in front of her.
"Just what are you asking us to do for you?" "I—"
Cimorene stopped short as an idea occurred to her.
Cautiously, she asked, "Dragons are . . . are fond of
princesses, aren't they?" "Very,"
said the dragon, and smiled. The smile showed
all her teeth, which Cimorene did not find reassuring. "That
is, I've heard of dragons who have captive princesses
to cook for them and—and so on," said Cim- orene,
who had very little idea what captive princesses did all
day. The
dragon in front of Cimorene nodded. One of the
others, a yellowish green in color, shifted restlessly and
said, "Oh, let's just go ahead and eat her. It will save
trouble." Before
any of the other dragons could answer, there
was a loud, booming noise, and a sixth dragon 16 slithered
into the cave. His scales were more gray than green,
and the dragons by the door made way for him respectfully. "Kazul!"
said the newcomer in a loud voice. "Achoo!
Sorry I'm late, but a terrible thing happened on the
way here, achoo!" "What
was it?" said the dragon to whom Cimorene had
been talking. "Ran
into a wizard. Achoo! Had to eat him; no help for it.
Achoo, achoo. And now look at me!" Every time the
gray-green dragon sneezed, he emitted a small ball of fire
that scorched the wall of the cave. "Calm
down, Roxim," said Kazul. "You're only making
it worse." "Achoo!
Calm down? When I'm having an allergy attack?
Achoo, oh, bother, achoo!" said the gray-green dragon.
"Somebody give me a handkerchief. Achoo!" "Here,"
said Cimorene, holding out one of the ones
she had brought with her. "Use this." She was beginning
to feel much less frightened, for the gray- green
dragon reminded her of her great-uncle, who was old and
rather hard of hearing and of whom she was rather
fond. "What's
that?" said Roxim. "Achoo! Oh, hurry up and
give it here." Kazul
took the handkerchief from Cimorene, using two
claws very delicately, and passed it to Roxim. The gray-green
dragon mopped his streaming eyes and blew
his nose. "That's better, I think. Achoo! Oh, drat!" The
ball of fire that accompanied the dragon's sneeze
had reduced the handkerchief to a charred 17 scrap.
Cimorene hastily dug out another one and handed
it to Kazul, feeling very glad that she had brought
several spares. Roxim
went through two more handkerchiefs be- fore
his sneezing spasms finally stopped. "Much bet- ter,"
he said. "Now then, who's this that lent me the handkerchiefs?
Somebody's new princess, eh?" "We
were just discussing that when you came in," Kazul
said, and turned back to Cimorene. "You were saying?
About cooking and so on." "Couldn't
I do that for one of you for a while?" Cimorene
said. The
dragon smiled again; and Cimorene swallowed hard.
"Possibly. Why would you want to do that?" "Because
then I wouldn't have to go home and marry
Therandil," Cimorene said. "Being a dragon's princess
is a perfectly respectable thing to do, so my parents
couldn't complain. And it would be much more interesting
than embroidery and dancing lessons." Several
of the dragons made snorting or choking noises.
Cimorene jumped, then decided that they were laughing. "This
is ridiculous," said a large, bright green dragon
on Cimorene's left. "Why?"
asked Kazul. "A
princess volunteering? Out of the question!" "Thafs
easy for you to say," one of the other drag- ons
grumbled. "You already have a princess. What about
the rest of us?" "Yes,
don't be stuffy, Woraug," said another. "Be- sides,
what else can we do with her?" 18 "Eat
her," suggested the yellowish green dragon in a
bored tone. "No
proper princess would come out looking for dragons,"
Woraug objected. "Well,
I'm not a proper princess, then," Cimorene snapped.
"I make cherries jubilee, and I volunteer for dragons,
and I conjugate Latin verbs—or at least I would
if anyone would let me. So there!" "Hear,
hear," said the gray-green dragon. "You
see?" Woraug said. "Who would want an improper
princess?" "I
would," said Kazul. "You
can't be serious, Kazul," Woraug said irri- tably.
"Why?" "I
like cherries jubilee," Kazul replied, still watch- ing
Cimorene. "And I like the look of her. Besides, the Latin
scrolls in my library need cataloguing, and if I can't
find someone who knows a little of the language, I'll
have to do it myself." "Give
her a trial run first," a purplish green dragon advised. Woraug
snorted. "Latin and cherries jubilee! And for
that you'd take on a black-haired, snippy little—" "I'll
thank you to be polite when you're discussing my
princess," Kazul said, and smiled fiercely. "Nice
little gal," Roxim said, nodding approvingly and
waving Cimorene's next-to-last handkerchief. "Got sense.
Be good for you, Kazul." "If
that's settled, I'm going to go find a snack," said
the yellowish green dragon. Woraug
looked around, but the other dragons seemed
to agree with Roxim. "Oh, very well," Woraug said
grumpily. "It's your choice, after all, Kazul." "It
certainly is. Now, Princess, if you'll come this way,
I'll get you settled in." Cimorene
followed Kazul across the cave and down a
tunnel. To her relief, the ball of light came with her.
She had the uncomfortable feeling'that if she had tried
to walk behind Kazul in the dark, she would have stepped
on her tail, which would not have been a good beginning. Kazul
led Cimorene through a long maze of tunnels and
finally stopped in another cave. "Here we are," the
dragon said. "You can use the small room over on the
right. I believe my last princess left most of the furnishings
behind when she ran off with the knight." "Thank
you," Cimorene said. "When do I start my duties?
And what are they, please?" "You
start right away," said Kazul. "I'll want din- ner at
seven. In the meantime, you can begin sorting the
treasure." The dragon nodded toward a dark open- ing on
the left. "I'm sure some of it needs repairing. There's
at least one suit of armor with the leg off, and some of
the cheaper magic swords are probably getting rusty.
The rest of it really ought to be rearranged sen- sibly.
I can never find anything when I want it." "What
about the library you mentioned?" Cim- orene
asked. "We'll
see how well you do on the treasure room first,"
Kazul said. "The rest of your job I'll explain as we go
along. You don't object to learning a little magic, do
you?" 20 "Not
at all," said Cimorene. "Good.
It'll make things much easier. Go and wash up, and
I'll let you into the treasure room so you can get
started." Cimorene
nodded and went to the room Kazul had told
her to use. As she washed her face and hands, she
felt happier than she had in a long time. She was not
going to have to marry Therandil, and sorting a dragon's
treasure sounded far more interesting than dandng
or embroidery. She was even going to learn some
magic! And her parents wouldn't worry about her,
once they found out where she was. For the first time in
her life, Cimorene was glad she was a princess. She
dried her hands and turned to go back into the main
cave, wondering how best to persuade Kazul to help
her brush up on her Latin. She didn't want the dragon
to be disappointed in her skill. "Draco,
draconem, dracone," she muttered, and her lips
curved into a smile. She had always been rather good at
declining nouns. Still smiling, she started for- ward to
begin her new duties. Cimorene
settled in very quickly. She got along well with
Kazul and learned her way around the caves with a
minimum of mishaps. Actually, the caves were more like an
intricate web of tunnels, connecting caverns of various
shapes and sizes that belonged to individual dragons.
It reminded Cimorene of an underground city with
tunnels instead of streets. She had no idea how far the
tunnels extended, though she rather suspected that
some of them had been magicked, so that when 21 you
walked down them you went a lot farther than you
thought you were going. Kazul's
section of the caves was fairly large. IP addition
to the kitchen—which was in a large cave near the
exit, so that there wouldn't be a problem with the smoke
from the fire—she had a sleeping cavern, three enormous
treasure rooms at the far end of an intricate maze of
twisty little passages, two even more enormous storage
rooms for less valuable items, a library, a large, bare
cave for eating and visiting with other dragons, and the
set of rooms assigned to Cimorene. All the caves
smelled of dragon, a somewhat musty, smoky dnnamony
smell. Cimorene's first job was to air them out. Cimorene's
rooms consisted of three small con- necting
caves, just off Kazul's living cavern. They were furnished
very comfortably in a mixture of styles and periods,
and looked just like the guest rooms in most of the
castles Cimorene had visited, only without win- dows.
They were much too small for a dragon to get inside.
When asked, Kazul said that the dwarves had made
them in return for a favor, and the dragon's tone prevented
Cimorene from inquiring too closely into just what
sort of favor it had been. By the
end of the first week, Cimorene was sure enough
of her position to give Kazul a list of things that
she needed in the kitchen. The previous princess— of whom
Cimorene was beginning to have a very poor opinion—had
apparently made do with a large skillet with
three dents and a wobbly handle, a wooden mix- ing
bowl with a crack in it, a badly tarnished copper teakettle,
and an assortment of mismatched plates, 22 cups,
and silverware, most of them chipped or bent. Kazul
seemed pleased by the request, and the fol- lowing
day Cimorene had everything she had asked for,
except for a few of the more exotic pans and dishes. This
made the cooking considerably easier and gave Cimorene
more time to spend studying Latin and sort- ing
treasure. The treasure was just as disorganized as Kazul
had told her, and putting it in order was a major task.
It was sometimes hard to tell whether a ring was enchanted,
and Cimorene knew better than to put it on and
see. It might be the sort of useful magic ring that
turned you invisible, but it might also be the sort of ring
that turned you into a frog. Cimorene did the best
she could and kept a pile in the corner for things she was
not sure about. There
was a great deal of treasure to be sorted. Most of
it was stacked in one of the innermost caves in a
large, untidy heap of crowns, rings, jewels, swords, and
coins, but Cimorene kept finding things in other places
as well, some of them quite unlikely. There was a small
helmet under her bed (along with a great deal of
dust), a silver bracelet set with opals on the reading table
in the library, and two daggers and a jeweled ink pot
behind the kitchen stove. Cimorene collected them all,
along with the other things that were simply lying around
in the halls, and put them back in the store- rooms
where they belonged, thinking to herself that dragons
were clearly not very tidy creatures. The
first of the Knights arrived at the end of the second week. Cimorene
was busy cleaning swords. Kazul had -23 been
right about their condition; not only were some of them
rusty, but nearly all of them needed sharp- ening.
She was polishing the last flakes of rust from an enormous
broadsword when she heard someone calling from
the mouth of the cave. Feeling somewhat irritated by the
interruption, she rose and, carrying the sword, went to
see who it was. As she
came nearer to the entrance, she was able to make
out the words that whoever-it-was was shout- ing:
"Dragon! Come out and fight! Fight for the Princess Cimorene
of Linderwall!" "Oh,
honestly," Cimorene muttered, and quick- ened
her step. "Here, you," she said as she came out into
the sunlight. Then she had to duck as a spear flashed
through the air over her head. "Stop that!" she cried.
"I'm Princess Cimorene." "You
are?" said a doubtful voice. "Are you sure? I
mean—" Cimorene
raised her head cautiously and squinted. It was
still fairly early in the morning, and the sun was in back
of the person standing outside the cave, so that it was
difficult to see anything but the outline of his figure
against the brightness. "Of course I'm sure," Cimorene
said. "What did you expect, letters of ref- erence?
Come around here where I can see who you are,
please." The
figure moved sideways, and Cimorene saw that it
was a knight in shiny new armor, except for the legs,
where the armor was dusty from walking. Cim- orene
wondered briefly why he hadn't ridden, but de- dded
not to ask. The knight's visor was raised, and a 24 few
wisps of sandy hair showed above his handsome face.
He was studying her with an expression of wor- ried
puzzlement. "What
can I do for you?" Cimorene said after sev- eral
moments had gone by and the knight still hadn't said
anything. "Well,
um> if you are the Princess Cimorene, I've come to
rescue you from the dragon," the knight said. Cimorene
set the point of the broadsword on the ground
and leaned on it as if it were a walking cane. "I
thought that might be it," she said. "But I'd rather not be
rescued, thank you just the same." "Not
be rescued?" The knighfs puzzled look deep- ened.
"But princesses always—" "No,
they don't," Cimorene said firmly, recogniz- ing the
beginning of a familiar argument. "And even if I
wanted to be rescued, you're going at it all wrong." "What?"
said the knight, thoroughly taken aback. "Shouting,
'Come out and fight,' the way you did. No
self-respecting dragon is going to answer to a chal- lenge
like that. It sounds like a child's dare. Dragons are
very consdous of their dignity, at least all the ones I've
met so far are." "Oh,"
said the knight, sounding very crestfallen. "What
should I have said?" "
'Stand forth and do battle' is the usual chal- lenge,"
Cimorene said with authority, remembering her princess
lessons. She had always been more interested in what
the knights and dragons were supposed to say than in
memorizing the places where she was supposed to
scream. "But the wording doesn't have to be exact as long
as it's suitably formal. You're new at this, aren't you?" "Rescuing
you was going to be my first big quest," the
knight said gloomily. "You're sure you don't want to be
rescued?" "Quite
sure," Cimorene said. "I like living with Kazul." "You
like—" The knight stared at her for a moment. Then
his expression cleared and he said, "Of course! The
dragon's enchanted you. I should have thought of that
before." "Kazul
has not enchanted me, and I do not want to be
rescued by anybody," Cimorene said, alarmed by the
knight's sudden enthusiasm. "This place suits me very
well. I like polishing swords and cooking cher- ries
jubilee and reading Latin scrolls. If you don't believe
me, ask anyone in Linderwall. They've been complaining
about my un-princesslike behavior for years." "I
did hear something about fencing lessons," the knight
said doubtfully, "but knights aren't supposed to pay
attention to that kind of thing. We're supposed to be
above rumors and gossip." 'The
fencing lessons were just the beginning," Cimorene
assured him. "So you see why I'm perfectly happy
being a dragon's princess." "Um,
yes," said the knight, but he did not look convinced.
"Speaking of dragons, where's yours?" "Kazul's
not my dragon," Cimorene said sharply. "I'm
her princess. You'll never have any luck dealing with
dragons if you don't get these things straight. 26 She's
gone to the Enchanted Forest on the other side of the
mountains to borrow a crepe pan from a witch she
knows." "She's
what?" said the knight. "She's
gone to borrow a crepe pan," Cimorene repeated
in a louder voice. "Perhaps you'd better have your
helmet checked when you get back. They're not supposed
to interfere with your hearing, but some- times—" "Oh,
I heard you," the knight said. "But what does a
dragon want with a crepe pan?" "She
doesn't want it; I do. I found a recipe in the library
that I want to try, and the kitchen just isn't equipped
to handle anything but the most ordinary cooking.
Kazul will fix that eventually, but for the time being
we have to borrow things like crepe pans and souffle
dishes." "You
really do like it here," the knight said won- deringly. Cimorene
refrained from replying that this was what
she had been trying to tell him all along and instead
said, "How did you know where I was?" "Things
get around." The knight waved a hand in a vague
manner. "In fact, I had to hurry to make sure I was
the first. Half of the Kingdom of Linderwall and a
princess's hand in marriage is a reward rich enough to
tempt a lot of people who wouldn't normally bother with
this sort of thing." "Father's
offered half the kingdom to whoever res- cues
me?" Cimorene said incredulously. "That's more than
all my sisters' dowries put together!" "It's
the usual thing in cases like this," the knight said
mildly. "It
would be," Cimorene said in tones of deep disgust.
"Well, at least you can go back and tell them I don't
want to be rescued. Maybe that will keep anyone else
from coming up here." "I
can't do that!" the knight said. "Ifs—" "—just
not done," Cimorene finished. "I under- stand
perfectly." She gave him a polite farewell, more because
she had been well brought up than because she
felt like being polite, and sent him on his way. Then
she went back into the cave and polished the broadsword
until it was mirror-bright, which relieved her
feelings a little. There
were two knights the following day, and four more
the day after that. On the fourth day there was only
one, but he was exceptionally stubborn, and it took
Cimorene nearly two hours to get rid of him. By then
she was thoroughly disgusted and even consid- ered
letting Kazul handle the knights from then on. She
could not quite bring herself to do it. The knights would
certainly attack Kazul as soon as they saw her, since
that was what they were coming for, and sooner or
later someone would get hurt. Cimorene did not like to
think that someone might be hurt trying to rescue her,
particularly since she did not want to be rescued, so with
a sigh she decided that she would continue to handle
the knights as long as Kazul would let her. Prince
Therandil showed up at the end of the third week.
He was limping a little, as if his metal boots pinched
his toes, and the feathers attached to the top 28 of his
helmet sagged badly. He stopped and carefully struck
an impressive pose before issuing the usual challenge. Cimorene
was not in a mood to be impressed. Besides,
she could see that his helmet was a different style
from his gold armor and that the armor had gaps at the
knees and elbows where it didn't fit together quite
right. "Aren't
you a little slow?" she asked irritably. "There've
been eight knights here before you." "Eight?"
the prince said, frowning. "I thought by now
there'd have been at least twelve. Perhaps I'd better
come back later." Cimorene
stared at him in surprise. "Why?" "Well,
it would look better," Therandil explained seriously.
"There's not much glory in defeating a dragon
that hasn't already beaten ten or fifteen people at
least. Sir Gorolax of Mirstwold won't even consider going
after a dragon whose score is less than forty-five. I don't
think I want to risk waiting that long, but eight just
doesn't seem like enough." "You're
going to go away and wait until Kazul has defeated
fifteen knights before you come back to rescue me?"
Cimorene said. She found Therandil's smug con- fidence
very annoying, but she didn't like to say so straight
out. "Not
if you'd rather be rescued now, of course," Therandil
said hastily. "Though you ought to consid- er the
advantages, and I expect it won't be so very long .
. ." His voice trailed off, and he looked at her hopefully. 'Tm
afraid it will be a very long time," Cimorene 29 said
with satisfaction. "You see, Kazul hasn't defeated any
knights at all yet." "B-b-but
I thought you said there'd been eight," Therandil
spluttered. "I
said eight of them had come by; I didn't say they'd
fought anybody. I sent them away." "You
sent them away?" Therandil repeated, plainly horrified.
"But that's—that's—" "—not
done, I know." Cimorene smiled sweetly. "But
I've done it. And I intend to go on doing it, so you
might as well go home and warn your friends. They'd
feel so foolish, you know, if they came all this way
into the mountains to rescue me and then had to turn
around and go back home without doing any- thing." "They
certainly would!" Therandil said indig- nantly.
"What do you mean by playing these kinds of tricks?
Don't you want to be rescued?" "No,"
said Cimorene, losing her patience at last, "I
don't. And I'm tired of having my work constantly interrupted.
So please go away, and don't come back." "You
can't possibly mean that," Therandil said. "Besides,
everyone expects me to rescue you." "That's
your problem," Cimorene told him. "I'm going
to go fix dinner. Good-bye." Before he could say anything
else, she turned and ducked back into the cave,
hoping the prince wouldn't follow. 30 3 In
Which Cimorene Meets a Witch and Has
Doubts about a Wizard Iherandil
left, but he came back again the next day, and the
day after that. It got so that Cimorene could not
even step outside the cave without running into him. She
might have been flattered if it hadn't been so obvious
that Therandil was only worried about how foolish
he'd look if he went home without fighting the dragon.
On his fifth visit Cimorene was very sharp with him,
and when he had not returned by midaftemoon of the
next day, she began to hope that he had finally left
for good. Cimorene
was in the kitchen taking the pits out of cherries
when she heard someone knocking at the mouth
of the cave. "Go
away," she shouted in complete exasperation. "I've
told you and told you, I don't want to be rescued, and I'm
not going to argue with you any more!" "I
didn't come here to argue," said a no-nonsense female
voice from outside. "I came to meet the person who
keeps borrowing my crepe pan. It's not something there's
normally much call for." "Oh,
dear," said Cimorene. She wiped her hands hastily
on a comer of her apron and hurried out to greet
her visitor. "I'm sorry," she said, coming around the
gray rock at the cave mouth. "But I've been having a
problem with knights lately, and I thought—" She stopped
short as she got a good look at her caller for me
first time. The
woman standing outside the cave was consid- erably
shorter than Cimorene. Her ginger hair was piled in
waves on top of her head. She had on a loose black robe
with long sleeves, which she wore unbelted. A small
pair of glasses with rectangular lenses sat firmly on her
nose, and she carried an extremely twiggy broom
in her left hand. Despite her unusual appear- ance, she
projected an air of great self-assurance. "I
quite understand," she said, studying Cimorene shrewdly.
"You must be Kazul's new princess." "Yes,
I'm Cimorene. And you are . . . ?" "Morwen,"
said the black-robed woman, leaning the
broom against the rock. "Kazul and I have been friends
for a long time, ever since I moved to the En- chanted
Forest, so I thought I'd come have a look at her new
princess." "You're
the person Kazul's been borrowing dishes 32 from,
aren't you?" Cimorene said, and blinked. "But then
you must be—" "A
witch," Morwen finished. "I don't see why you find it
surprising. It's not exactly an unusual profession in
these parts." "It's
just that I haven't met one before," Cimorene said,
not mentioning the fact that in Linderwall witches were
considered dangerous and probably evil and were therefore
avoided if at all possible. But then, people in Linderwall
didn't like dragons much, either. "Won't you
come in and have some tea?" "I
certainly will," said the witch, and she did. She prowled
around like a nervous cat while Cimorene put the
kettle on the stove and got out the tea things. "Well,"
Morwen said approvingly as Cimorene filled
the teapot, "you're the first princess I've ever met who has
the sense to keep up with the kitchen." Cimorene
decided that she liked Morwen's down- to-earth
manner. She soon found herself telling Mor- wen
everything, from the fencing and philosophy and Latin
lessons to the seemingly endless stream of knights.
The story lasted through two cups of tea and finished
with Therandil's stubborn insistence on res- cuing
her. "That
is absurd," Morwen said decidedly when Cimorene
finished. "If this continues, you'll never get anything
done." "I
know," Cimorene said. "I keep telling them I don't
want to be rescued, but they're all so honorable that
none of them will tell anyone when they go back because
they think it would be gossiping." 33 "More
likely they don't want to look foolish." "Maybe,
but even if they did tell people, I'm no; sure
anyone would believe it. I have a hard enougl. time
convincing the knights when they show up ir person." "Ifs
just as well that your visitors have been hon- orable,"
Morwen said, looking thoughtful. "Under- wall's
a prosperous kingdom. Sooner or later the chance of
getting hold of half of it is going to tempt someone to try
rescuing you whether you want to be rescued or not." "That
hadn't occurred to me," Cimorene said witi' a
worried frown. "What can I do about it?" "I'm
not sure," Morwen replied. "The situation's not at
all usual, you know. I've never heard of a prin- cess
volunteering for a dragon before. Which rather sur- prises
me, now that I think of it. A dragon's princess is
practically guaranteed a good marriage, so you'd think
princesses from the smaller kingdoms would be clamoring
for the job." "They're
probably worried about being eaten," Cimorene
said. "Do you think it would help if I sent my
parents a letter?" "Probably
not," Morwen said after a moment's consideration.
"But it can't hurt to try. I'll check my spell
books when I get home. It may give me an idea. I
suggest that you hunt through Kazul's library. She's been
collecting scrolls for centuries; you ought to be able to
find something useful. Meanwhile, we'll put up a
sign." "A
sign?" Cimorene stared at Morwen for a mo- 34 ment,
then began to smile. " 'Road washed out,' " she said.
" 'Use alternate route.' Is that the kind of sign you
were thinking of?" "Exactly,"
Morwen said with approval. "It won't stop
anyone who's really determined, but it will cer- tainly
slow them down. That should give us time to come up
with something better." The two
women set to work at once and in a short time
produced a large, official-looking sign. Morwen offered
to set it up on her way back to the Enchanted Forest,
but Cimorene thought it would be too awkward for her
to carry while riding the broom. So, once Mor- wen had
gone, Cimorene tucked the sign under her arm and
started down the path. Cimorene
had not had a chance to do any real exploring before,
though she had looked out at the mountains every
day and wondered. She was happy to have an excuse
to see more of the outside of her new home. It was a
lovely day, warm and sunny, and at first the
path was level and easy. Cimorene was just begin- ning to
wonder whether anyone would believe her sign,
once she got it put up, when the path swung left around
a boulder and narrowed to a tiny ledge that sloped
steeply upward. Cimorene
stopped. Now she knew why none of the
knights had ridden up to the cave. The ledge was barely
wide enough for a person on foot to edge along sideways;
the best rider in the world couldn't have gotten
a horse down it. Cimorene rolled her sign up into a
firm, tight cylinder and stuck it through her belt, 35 so she
would have her hands free while she climbed. Then
she stepped out onto the ledge. Sidling
up the slope took a long time, for Cimorene was
careful to make sure that each part of the ledge would
hold before she trusted her weight to it. She was
also careful not to look down. Heights had never bothered
her before, but there was a big difference between
standing solidly on top of a tower in Under- wall
Castle behind a four-foot parapet and inching along a
ledge barely six inches wide with nothing be- tween
her and a long fall. She had
almost reached the top of the slope, where the
path widened again, when a portion of the ledge disappeared
just ahead of her. Cimorene pulled her foot
back and tried to figure out what had happened. She
hadn't seen or heard the rock crumble and fall away;
there was simply a two-foot gap in the ledge that hadn't
been there before. She studied it for a moment, trying
to think of a way of getting past. Nothing oc- curred
to her. She felt a twinge of annoyance at the thought
of all her wasted efforts, but cheered up at once
when she realized that this would solve the prob- lem of
the visiting knights. If she couldn't get around or over
the gap, an armored knight wouldn't be able to get
by, either. Cimorene smiled and turned her head to
creep back to safety. There
was another two-foot gap in the ledge on her
other side. Cimorene frowned. Something very odd was
going on, and she didn't like it. "You
look as if you are in need of assistance," said a deep
voice from above her. "May I be of help?" Cimorene
turned her head and saw a man standing 36 four
feet away, oh the path at the top of the ledge. He was
tall and sharp-featured, and his eyes were a hard, bright
black. Though he had a gray beard that reached nearly
to his waist, his face did not look old. He wore loose
robes made of blue and gray silk, and in one hand he
held a staff as tall as himself made of dark, polished
wood. "Possibly,"
Cimorene answered. She was certain that
the man was a wizard, though she had never met one
before, and she did not want to agree to anything until
she was sure of what she was agreeing to. The court
philosopher had always claimed that wizards were
very tricky. "May I know to whom I am speaking?" "I
am the wizard Zemenar," the man said. "And you
must be Kazul's new princess. I hope you're not trying
to run away. It's—" "Not
done," Cimorene said, feeling particularly an- noyed
because for once she was not doing anything improper.
"Yes, I'm Cimorene." "I
was going to say that it isn't wise to run away from
your dragon," the wizard corrected mildly. "I believe
ifs done all the time." "I'm
sorry," Cimorene said, but she didn't try to explain.
"And I'm not running away. How did you know
who I was?" "It
seemed unlikely that I would find any other charming
young lady walking so casually through the Pass of
Silver Ice," Zemenar answered. He smiled. "As you
see, it is easy to find oneself in difficulties if one is not
properly . . . prepared." Cimorene
decided that she didn't like him. He re- 37 minded
her of one of her father's courtiers, a humor- less,
sneaky little man who had paid her compliments only
when he was after something and who couldn't resist
giving advice even when nobody wanted it. "The ledge
was all here when I started," she said. An idea crossed
her mind, and she looked hard at Zemenar. "I don't
suppose you know what happened to the two missing
bits?" A flash
of startled annoyance crossed the wizard's face;
then his expression smoothed back into pleasant politeness.
He shrugged. "The Pass of Silver Ice is a strange
place. Odd things frequently occur." "Not
like this," Cimorene muttered. She was sure, now,
that the wizard had made the ledge vanish so that he
could pretend to rescue her, but she had no idea
why he would want her to think she owed him a favor.
Actually, it surprised her that he had destroyed the
ledge. She didn't think the dragons would be too happy
when they found out. Unless he hadn't really destroyed
it. "What
did you say?" Zemenar said, frowning uncertainly. Cimorene
ignored him. Without looking down, she slid her
right foot along the ledge. The rock felt firm and
solid. Slowly she transferred her weight and brought
her left foot up beside her right. She shifted again,
still careful not to look down, and slid her right foot
forward once again. "What
are you doing?" Zemenar demanded. "Getting
off this ledge," Cimorene replied. "I should
think that was obvious." One more step would 38 bring
her to the path, but Zemenar was squarely in her way.
"Would you mind moving back a little so I'll have somewhere
to stand?" Zemenar's
eyes narrowed, but he backed up sev- eral
paces, and Cimorene stepped onto the path. She wanted
to heave a sigh of relief, but she did not. She wasn't
going to let Zemenar have the satisfaction of knowing
she had been worried. Instead, she gave him her
best royal smile and said with polite insincerity, "Thank
you for offering to help, but as you see, it wasn't
needed. Do stop by and visit some time." "I
will," Zemenar said as if he meant it. "And a very
good day to you. Princess Cimorene." With
that he vanished. There was no smoke or fire or
whirlwind. There wasn't even a shimmer in the air as he
disappeared. He was simply and suddenly gone. Cimorene
stared at the place where the wizard had been
and felt a shiver run down her spine. It took a very
powerful wizard indeed to vanish so quietly. And she
still didn't know what he wanted. She
shook herself and started down the path. She would
worry about the wizard later; right now she had to find
a place to put up her sign so she could get back to the
cave. She didn't feel much like exploring any more. She
hadn't taken more than two or three steps when a
dark shadow passed over her. Looking up, startled,
she saw a flash of yellow-green scales. An instant
later a dragon landed on the path in front of her,
blocking the way completely. His tail hung over the
edge, and he had to keep his wings partly unfurled 39 in
order to stay in balance. Cimorene recognized him at
once. It was the yellow-green dragon who had wanted
to eat her the day she arrived so unexpectedly in the
dragons' cave. "I
saw the whole thing," the dragon said with nasty,
triumphant glee. "Running away—and talking to a
wizard! Just wait until Kazul hears. She'll be sorry she
didn't just let us eat you and be done with it." "I
offer you greetings and good fortune on your travels,"
Cimorene said, figuring that it was best to be polite
to anyone as large and toothy as a dragon, even if he
wasn't being at all polite to her. "I'm not running away." 'Then
what are you doing? Kazul doesn't have any business
that would bring you down this side of the pass." "I
came out to put up a sign to keep the knights away,"
Cimorene said. "That's
ridiculous." The dragon sniffed. "I've been on
patrol in this part of the mountains for the past week,
and I haven't seen or smelted even a hint of a knight." "You
haven't been by Kazul's cave, then," Cimo- rene
said. "At least nine of them have shown up there in the
past week. Though for the past couple of days it's
been mostly a prince." "Princes
don't smell any different from knights, and I'd
have noticed if any of them were hanging around,"
the dragon said flatly. "And what about that wizard
you were talking to?" "Chaaarrge!"
shouted a familiar voice from the other
side of the dragon. 40 "Therandil!"
Cimorene shouted. "I told you to go away!" The
yellow-green dragon twisted his long neck and glanced
back over his shoulder. He seemed to bunch together
like a cat crouching. Then he sprang straight up into
the air, and Cimorene was blinded by the cloud of dust
raised by the flapping of his enormous wings. She had
the presence of mind to flatten herself back against
the rocks by the side of the path, and a moment later
she heard someone blundering by. She stuck out a foot. "Ow!"
she said as Therandil fell over with a clatter. She'd
forgotten that he'd be wearing iron boots along with
the rest of his armor. "Cimorene?
Is that you?" Therandil said. "Of
course it's me," Cimorene replied, rubbing her ankle.
"Open your eyes; the dust's settled." She looked up as
she spoke and saw the dragon soar out of sight behind
a cliff. "I'm
sorry," Therandil said, and then in an anxious tone he
added, "I hope I didn't hurt you, stumbling into
you like that." Cimorene
started to say that it was nothing and that it
had been her fault anyway, when she suddenly got a
much better idea. "I think you've sprained my ankle,"
she declared. "Oh,
no," Therandil said. He sounded truly dis- mayed,
though Cimorene couldn't see his face because he was
wearing his helmet with the visor down. "I
probably won't be able to walk for at least a month,"
she declared. "And there's certainly no way I can
climb down this mountain." 41 "But
if you can't walk—" Therandil said, and paused.
Then he squared his shoulders and went on, "—then
I suppose I'll have to carry you." He didn't sound
as if he liked the idea. "I
don't think that would work very well," Cim- orene
said quickly. "How will you fight when all the dragons
come back if you're carrying me? No, you'll have to
leave me here and go back alone." "You
can't stay here!" Therandil protested, though Cimorene's
talk of when all the dragons come back had plainly
made him nervous. "I
have to," Cimorene said, trying to sound noble and
long-suffering. 'The dragons will make sure I get safely
back to Kazul's cave, and a month isn't too long a wait,
after all." "I
don't understand," Therandil said, and he did look
thoroughly puzzled. "There's
no point in you or anyone else coming up here
to rescue me for at least a month, not till my ankle's
better," Cimorene explained patiently. "Oh,
I see," Therandil said. He tilted his head back and
scanned the empty sky. "You're quite sure you'll be all
right? Then I'll just be going before those dragons return."
He turned and started down the path as quick- ly as
he could manage in full armor. 42 4 In
Which Kazul Has a Dinner Party, and
Cimorene Makes Dessert G ..imorene
watched Therandil go with feelings of great relief.
Now she had at least a month to find a perma- nent
way of discouraging the knights, for she was quite certain
that Therandil would spread the news of her "injury."
She decided to put up her sign anyway, just in
case, and after a little looking she found a scrubby tree
beside the path and hung the sign on it. On her
way back to Kazul's cave, she noticed that the two
pieces of the ledge were still invisible, and she was
very careful about crossing them. She looked down once,
out of curiosity, and was immediately sorry. She was not
comfortable with the sight of her own feet firmly
planted on nothing at all, with the sharp, spiky 43 tops of
spruce trees in full view some fifty feet below Kazul
arrived only a few minutes after Cimorene herself.
Cimorene was looking for some thread to mend her
skirts (which had gotten torn and stained while she was
climbing along the ledge) when she heard the ur. mistakable
sounds of a dragon sliding into the main cave. "Cimorene?"
Kazul's voice called. "Coming,"
Cimorene called back, abandoning her search.
She picked up her lamp and hurried out to greet Kazul. "I'm
glad to see you're still here," Kazul said mildly as
Cimorene came into the large cave. "Moranz was quite
sure you'd run off with a knight or a wizard. I couldn't
make out for certain which." "Is
Moranz the yellow-green dragon who wanted to eat
me?" Cimorene asked. "Because if he is, he's just
trying to make trouble." "I'm
well aware of that," Kazul said with a sigh that
sent a-burnt-bread smell halfway across the cave. "But
things would be easier for me if you didn't provide him
with any material to make trouble with. Exactly what
happened?" "Well,
Morwen came to visit this afternoon," Cim- orene
began. "We were talking about all the ... in- terruptions
I've been having, and she suggested putting up a
sign. ..." She explained why she had gone to put up
the sign herself and told Kazul in detail about her
meetings with the wizard, the dragon, and the prince. "So
Morwen was here," Kazul said. She sat back, 44 and the
scales on her tail rattled comfortably against the
floor. "That simplifies matters. Did you bring the sign
back with you?" "No,
I found a tree and hung it by the path," Cunorene
said, wondering what this was all about, "hi case
Therandil doesn't tell everyone about my ankle after
all." "Better
still," Kazul said, and smiled fiercely, show- ing all
her teeth. "Moranz is going to regret meddling." "Meddling
in what?" "My
business." 'Td
like a little more of an explanation than that, if you
don't mind giving one," Cimorene said with a touch
of exasperation. Kazul
looked startled, then thoughtful. Then she nodded.
"I keep forgetting that you're not as empty- headed
as most princesses," she said. "Sit down and make
yourself comfortable. This may take a while." Cimorene
found a rock and sat on it. Kazul settled into a
more restful position, folded her wings neatly along
her back, and began. "It has to do with status. Dragons
aren't required to have princesses, you see. Most of
us don't. There are never enough to go around, and
some of us prefer not to have to deal with the annoyances
that come with them." "Knights,"
Cimorene guessed. "Among
other things," Kazul said, nodding. "So having
a princess in residence has become a minor mark of high
status among dragons." "A
minor mark?" Kazul
smiled. "I'm afraid so. It's the equivalent of, 45 oh,
serving expensive imported fruit at dinner. It's a nice
way of showing everyone how rich you are, but you
could make just as big an impression by having some of
those fancy pastries with the smooth glazed icing
and spun-sugar roses." "I
see." Cimorene did see, though she found her- self
wishing that Kazul had found something else to compare
it to. The talk of dinner reminded her too much of
Moranz's repeated desire to eat her. "Moranz
is young and not very bright, I'm afraid," Kazul
said, almost as if she had read Cimorene's mind. "He
seems to have the mistaken impression that if a princess
behaves badly, it reflects on the dragon who captured
her. Possibly it comes from his inability to keep
any of his own princesses for more than a week. Some of
the lesser dragons were very snide about it when he
lost his third one in a row. I believe she sneaked
out while he was napping." "I
don't see how he can blame his princesses," Cimorene
objected. "I mean, if most princesses are un- willing,
it must be fairly usual for them to try to get away." "Of
course, but Moranz doesn't see it that way. He's
been trying to catch someone else's princess in a similar
foolishness for years, and he's quite sure he's finally
done so. He's undoubtedly spreading the story of your
escape far and wide at this very minute." "Oh,
dear," said Cimorene. Kazul
smiled again, and her teeth glittered silver in the
lamplight. "He'll look extremely foolish when it becomes
obvious that you're still here. Which is one 46 reason
I've asked a few of my friends to dinner to- night." "You've
what?" Cimorene said. All her worries about
Moranz were instantly replaced by worries about fixing
dinner on short notice for an unknown number of
dragons. "How many? What time will they be here? Where
are we going to put them all?" "Six.
Around eight-thirty. In the banquet cave. And you
won't be doing anything but dessert. I've already
arranged for the rest of the meal." "Arranged?
With whom?" "Ballimore
the giantess. She's loaned me the Cauldron
of Plenty that she uses when her twelve- headed
son-in-law drops in for dinner unannounced. It'll
handle most things, but all it can produce in the way of
dessert is burned mint custard and sour-cream- and-onion
ice cream." "Ugh!"
said Cimorene. "I see your problem." "Exactly.
Can you manage?" "Not
if you want cherries jubilee," Cimorene said, frowning.
"I haven't got a pot large enough to make seven
dragons' worth of cherries jubilee. Would choc- olate
mousse do? I can make two or three batches, and there
should be time for all of them to chill if you're not
starting until eight-thirty." "Chocolate
mousse will be fine," Kazul assured her.
"Come along and I'll show you where to bring it." Cimorene
picked up a lamp and followed Kazul into
the public tunnels that surrounded Kazul's private caves.
She was a little surprised, but when she saw the size of
the banquet cave, she understood. It was enor- 47 mous.
Fifty or sixty dragons, perhaps even a hundred of
them, would fit into it quite comfortably. Obviously it had
to be a public room; there simply wasn't enough space
under the Mountains of Morning for every drag- on to
have a cave this size. Kazul
made sure Cimorene could find her way to the
banquet cave without help and then left her in the kitchen
to melt slabs of chocolate and whip gallons of cream
for the mousse. By the time she finished, she was hot
and tired, and all she really wanted to do was to take
a nap. But Kazul was expecting her to serve the mousse,
and Cimorene wasn't about to appear before all
those dragons in her old clothes with sweaty strag- gles of
hair sticking to her neck and a smear of chocolate across
her nose, so instead of napping, she pumped a cauldron
of water, heated it on the kitchen fire, and took a
bath. Once
she was clean she felt much better. She checked
to make sure the mousse was setting properly, then
went into her own rooms to decide what she should
wear. Unfortunately, she was afraid she didn't have
much choice. The wardrobe in her bedroom was full of
neat, serviceable dresses suitable for cooking in or
rummaging through treasure, but the only dressy clothes
she had were the ones she had arrived in. She got
them out of the back of the wardrobe and found to her
dismay that the hem of the gown was badly stained
with mud from her long walk. There was no time to
dean it; she would have to wear one of the everyday
dresses. With a
sigh Cimorene turned back to the wardrobe 48 and
opened it once more to look for the nicest of the ordinary
clothes. She gasped in surprise. The hangers were
now full of the most beautiful gowns she had ever seen.
Some were silk, and some were velvet; some were heavy
brocade, and some were layers of feather-light eauze;
some were embroidered with gold or silver, and some
were sewn with jewels. "Well,
of course," Cimorene said aloud after a stunned
moment. "Why would a dragon have an or- dinary
wardrobe? Of course it's magic. What's in it de- pends
on what I'm looking for." One of
the wardrobe doors waggled slightly, and its
hinges creaked in smug agreement. Cimorene blinked
at it, then shook herself and began looking through
the gowns. She
chose one of red velvet, heavily embroidered with
gold, and found matching slippers in the bottom of the
obliging wardrobe. She let her black hair hang in
loose waves nearly to her feet and even dug her crown
out of the back of the drawer where she'd stuffed it on
her first night. She finished getting ready a few minutes
early. Feeling very cheerful, she went to the kitchen
to fetch the mousse. It took
Cimorene four trips to get the mousse down to the
serving area just off the banquet cave. A dragon- sized
serving was a little over a bucketful, and she could barely
manage to carry two at a time. When everything was
ready, she stood in the serving area and waited nervously
for Kazul to ring for dessert. She could hear the muffled
booming of the dragons' voices through the 49 heavy
oak door, but she could not make out what any of them
were saying. The
bell rang at last, summoning Cimorene to serve dessert.
She carried the mousse into the banquet cav- ern,
two servings at a time, and set it in front of Kazul and her
guests. The dragons were crouched around a shoulder-high
slab of white stone. Ciniorene had to be very
careful about lifting the mousse up onto it. For- tunately,
she didn't have to wonder which dragon to serve
first. She could tell which dragons were most important
from their places at the table, and she made a
silent apology to her protocol teacher, who had in- sisted
that she leam about seating arrangements. (Pro- tocol
had been one of the princess lessons Cimorene had
hated most.) As she
set the last serving in front of Kazul, one of the
other dragons said in a disgruntled and vaguely familiar
voice, "I see the rumors are wrong again, Ka- zul. Or
did you have to go after her and haul her back the way
the rest of us do?" Cimorene
turned angrily, but before she could say anything,
a large gray-green dragon on the other side of the
stone slab said, "Nonsense, Woraug! Girl's got more
sense than that. You shouldn't listen to gossip. Next
thing you know, you'll be chasing after that imag- inary
wizard Gaurim's been on about." Cimorene rec- ognized
the speaker at once. He was Roxim, the elderly
dragon she had given four of her handkerchiefs to. "I
suppose it was that idiot Moranz again, trying to
cause trouble," a purple-green dragon said with bored
distaste. "Someone should do something about him." "Kazul
still hasn't answered my question," Wor- aug
said, and his tail lashed once like the tail of an angry
cat. "And I'd like her to do so if the rest of you will
stop sidetracking the conversation." "Here,
now!" Roxim said indignantly. "Thafs a bit strong,
Woraug! Too strong, if you ask me." "I
didn't," Woraug said. "I asked Kazul. And I'm still
waiting." "I'm
very pleased with my princess," Kazul said mildly.
"And no, I didn't have to haul her back, as you would
realize if you'd given the matter a little thought. Or does
your princess normally leave seven servings of
chocolate mousse in the kitchen when she runs away?" "Hear,
hear!" Roxim said. Cimorene
noted with interest that Woraug's scales had
turned an even brighter shade of green than normal and
that he was starting to smell faintly of brimstone. "One
of these days you'll go too far, Kazul," he said. "You
started it," Kazul pointed out. She turned to the
gray dragon. "Whafs this about Gaurim and a wiz- ard,
Roxim?" "You
haven't heard?" Roxim said, sounding sur- prised.
"Gaurim's been raving about it for weeks. Somebody
snuck into her cave and stole a book from her
library. No traces, but for some reason she's pos- itive
it was a wizard. Achoo!" Roxim sneezed, emitting a ball
of flame that just missed hitting his bowl of mousse.
"Gives me an allergy attack just thinking about it." "If
it wasn't a wizard, who was it?" the dragon at the far
end of the table asked. "Could
have been anybody—an elf, a dwarf, even a
human," Roxim responded. "No reason to think it was a
wizard just because Gaurim didn't catch him in the act.
Not with the amount of time she spends away from
home." "Which
book did she lose?" said the thin, brown- ish-green
dragon next to Kazul. "What
does it matter?" the purple-green dragon muttered. "Some
history or other. And that's another thing— what
would a wizard want with a history book? No, no,
Gaurim's making a lot of fuss over a common thief. That's
what I say." "It
could have been a wizard," said the dragon at the far
end. "Who knows why they want the things they
want?" "Ridiculous!"
Roxim replied with vigor. "A wizard wouldn't
dare come through this part of the mountains. They
know what we'd do to 'em, by George! Beg par- don,"
he added to the silver-green dragon next to him, who
appeared to have been rather shocked by his language. "I'm
afraid you're wrong there," Kazul said. "Cim- orene
met one today, less than a two-minute flight from my
cave." "What?
What?" Roxim said. "You're sure?" "Thafs
done it." The purple-green dragon rolled his
head in an irritated gesture, so that his scales made a
scratching noise as they rubbed together. "You'll never
get him to quit talking about it now." "Quite
sure," Cimorene assured Roxim, after glancing
at Kazul to make sure she was expected to answer
Roxim's question for herself. "He made two bits of
the ledge I was standing on rum invisible so I would
think it wasn't safe to keep going." "Certainly
sounds like a wizard to me," the dragon at the
far end commented. "What
did he look like?" asked the silver-green dragon. Cimorene
described the wizard as well as she could,
then added, "He said his name was Zemenar." "Zemenar?
That's ridiculous!" Woraug snorted. "Zemenar
was elected head of the Society of Wizards last
year. He wouldn't waste his time playing games with
somebody's princess." "Not
unless he had a great deal to gain by it," the thin
dragon said in a thoughtful tone. She turned her head
and looked speculatively at Cimorene. "Such
as?" Woraug said. He waited a moment, but no one
answered. "No, I can't believe it was Zemenar. The
girl's made a mistake; that's all." "Perhaps
it wasn't him," Cimorene said, holding on to
her temper as hard as she could. "I've never met Zemenar,
so I wouldn't know. But that's who he said he
was." "And
wouldn't it be amusing if she were right?" the
purple-green dragon said, showing some interest in the
proceedings for the first time. 53 "I
don't see that it matters," the silver-green dragon
said. "The important thing is that he was a wizard,
poking around smack in the middle of our mountains.
What are we going to do about it?" "Tell
King Tokoz," Roxim said. "His job to handle this
sort of thing, isn't it?" "What
can Tokoz do about it?" Woraug said, and there
was a faint undercurrent of contempt in his tone. "He
could use the King's Crystal to find out what the
wizards are really doing," the thin dragon said in a prim
tone. "He
won't use the crystal for anything less than a full-fledged
war," Woraug said. "And why should he? What
could Tokoz do even if he did find out some wizard
was preying on poor defenseless dragons like Gaurim?" "Lodge
a formal protest with the Society of Wiz- ards,"
Roxim answered promptly, ignoring Woraug's sarcasm.
"Proper thing to do, no question. Then the next
time anyone sees a wizard ..." His voice trailed off,
and he snapped his teeth together suggestively. "He'd
probably just set up a committee," the purple-green
dragon said. "Can't anyone think of something
else?" "I
don't think we should do anything until we have some
idea what Zemenar was after," said the thin dragon.
"It could be important." "We
have to do something!" the silver-green drag- on
said. Her claws clashed against the stone table. "We can't
have wizards wandering in and out whenever they
please! Why, we'd lose half our magic in no time." 54 "Not
to mention everyone sneezing themselves silly
every time one of those dratted staffs gets too close,"
added the dragon at the far end. The
dragons began arguing among themselves about
what to do and how best to do it. It reminded Cimorene
of the way her father's ministers argued. Everyone
seemed to agree that something ought to be done
about the wizards, but they each had a different idea
about what was appropriate. Roxim insisted huffily that
the only thing to do was to inform the King, who would
then make a formal protest. The thin dragon wanted
to find out what the wizards were up to (she didn't
say how this was to be done) before anyone tried to
chase them off. The silver-green dragon wanted pa- trols
sent out immediately to eat any wizard who ven- tured
into the Mountains of Morning. The dragon at the far
end of the table wanted to attack the head- quarters
of the Society of Wizards the following morn- ing,
and the purple-green dragon thought it would be most
entertaining to wait and see what the wizards did next.
Woraug was the only one of the guests who did not
have a proposal, though he made occasional com- ments,
usually sarcastic ones, about everyone else's suggestions. Kazul
did not say anything at all. Cimorene was at
first surprised and then puzzled by her silence, since Kazul
was the one who had set the whole discussion going
to begin with. As the argument grew more heated,
however, Cimorene began to be glad that there was at
least one dragon present who was not involved in it.
The dragon at the far end of the table was starting 55 to
breathe little tongues of fire at the purple-green dragon,
and Roxim was threatening loudly to have an- other
allergy attack, but Cimorene was fairly sure that Kazul
would stop the discussion before things got com- pletely
out of hand. She was
right. A moment later, while the dragon at the
far end was taking a deep breath to continue arguing
and the thin dragon was winding up a long, involved
train of logical reasons why her proposal was the
best, Kazul said, "Thank you all for your advice. I'll
certainly think about it before I decide what to do." "What
do you mean by that?" the thin dragon asked
suspidously. "It
was my princess who met the wizard," Kazul pointed
out. "Therefore, it is my decision whether to report
the matter to the King, or to take some action on my
own, or to ask for cooperation from some of you." None of
the other dragons appeared to like hearing this,
but to Cimorene's surprise none of them gave Kazul
any argument about it. The dragon at the far end of the
table made a few half-hearted grumbles, but that was
all, and the conversation turned to the intricacies of
several draconian romances that were currently in progress.
As soon as her guests appeared to have calmed
down, Kazul gave the signal for the empty mousse
dishes to be taken away, so Cimorene only heard a
few incomprehensible snatches of the new con- versation.
She did not really mind. She had plenty to think
about already. 56 5 In
Which Cimorene Receives a Formal Call from
Her Companions in Dire Captivity JXazul
slept late the following morning, and Cimorene was
afraid that she would leave before Cimorene had a
chance to ask about the dragons' after-dinner con- versation.
To her relief, Kazul called her in as soon as she was
thoroughly awake and asked Cimorene to bring
in the brushes for cleaning her scales. "What
was that crystal your friend mentioned last night?"
Cimorene asked as she laid out the brushes, "The
one she thought King Tokoz could use somehow to find
out what the wizards are doing?" "The
King's Crystal?" Kazul said. "It's one of the magical
objects that belongs to the King of the Dragons." 57 "But
what does it do? And why did Woraug think that
King Tokoz wouldn't want to use it?" "Using
the crystal is difficult and tiring, and Tokoz is
getting old," Kazul replied. "Zareth was right to say that
the crystal ought to be used, but it will take more evidence
than we have right now to persuade the King of
that. As to what it does, the crystal shows things that
are happening in other times and places. It's use ful,
but it can be very difficult to interpret correctly." "Oh,
a crystal ball," Cimorene said, nodding. She tapped
Kazul's side, and the dragon bent her elbow so that
the scales were easier to reach. "The court wizard at
Linderwall had one, but I had to stop my magic lessons
before he got a chance to show me how to work it." "The
King's Crystal is more like a plate, but the principle
is the same," Kazul said. "A
crystal plate?" Cimorene blinked. "No wonder nobody
talks about it much. It just doesn't sound right." Kazul
shrugged. "The King's Crystal is much more accurate
than an ordinary crystal ball, and if 'crystal plate'
sounds odd to most people, it means that fewer of them
will try to steal it." "Was
that what the silver-green dragon meant when he
said that if the wizards started wandering through
the mountains you'd lose half your magic in no
time? I never heard that wizards stole magic rings and
swords and things." "Not
magic things," Kazul said. "Magic. Wizards steal
magic. That's where their power comes from." "How
can a wizard steal magic?" Cimorene said 58 skeptically.
She climbed on a stool and began working at the
ribs of Kazul's wings. "Wizards'
staffs absorb magic from whatever hap- pens to
be nearby," Kazul said, stretching out her left wing so
Cimorene could get at the base. "Thafs why they're
always hanging around places like the Moun- tains
of Morning and the Enchanted Forest. The more magic
there is in the area, the more their staffs can soak up." "What
would happen if someone stole a wizard's staff?
Would the wizard still be able to use it?" "The
wizard wouldn't be able to work any magic until
he got it back," Kazul said. "Most of them have a great
many anti-theft spells on their staffs for exactly that
reason. Of course, it happens anyway, now and then.
And as long as the wizard and the staff are sep- arated,
the staff doesn't absorb magic." "It
doesn't sound like a very good arrangement to me,"
Cimorene said. "I can think of half a dozen ways a staff
could be lost or forgotten or stolen or something. It
doesn't seem sensible for a wizard to depend so much on
anything that's so easy to mislay." Kazul
shrugged. "They seem to like it." "I
can see why you don't want them in your part of the
mountains." "Can
you? Do you have any idea how unpleasant it is
to have part of your essence sucked out of you without
so much as a by-your-leave? Not to mention the
side effects." "Side
effects?" Cimorene said, puzzled. "There! Turn
around, and I'll do your other side." "Roxim
isn't the only dragon who's allergic to wiz- 59 ards,"
Kazul said dryly as she shifted her position. "Or rather,
to their staffs. We all are. Roxim's just a little more
sensitive than most. That's why we made the agreement
with them in the first place." "The
dragons have an agreement with the wiz- ards?" Kazul
nodded. "To be precise, the King of the Dragons
has an agreement with the head of the Society of
Wizards: the wizards stay out of our portions of the Mountains
of Morning, and we allow them partial ac- cess to
the Caves of Fire and Night. At least, that's the way
it's supposed to work. King Tokoz is getting old and
forgetful, and lately wizards have been turning up in all
sorts of places they aren't supposed to be." "Like
that wizard Zemenar I met on the path," Cimorene
said. "Do you think he really was the same Zemenar
that's the head of the Society of Wizards?" "I
doubt that anyone, even another wizard, would dare
impersonate him," Kazul said. "He has a nasty reputation." Cimorene
remembered the hard black eyes and sharp
features of the wizard she had met. He had cer- tainly
looked nasty enough, even when he was pre- tending
to be nice. He was sneaky, too, or he wouldn't have
tried to trick her. And he had been very annoyed when
Cimorene got off the ledge without his help. Cimorene
frowned. "I
wonder what he wanted, really," she mused. "Do
you suppose he'll stop by the way he said he would?" "I
almost wish he would try," Kazul said. There 60 was an
angry glint in her eye, and her claws made a scratching
sound against the stone floor of the cave as she
flexed them. "Don't
wiggle," Cimorene said. "If Zemenar is as tricky
as everyone says, he won't come while you're here.
He'll wait until you've gone somewhere and I'm alone." "True."
Kazul frowned. Then she looked at Cim- orene,
and her eyes took on a speculative gleam. "He probably
thinks you're as silly as most princesses, so he'll
be hoping to trick you into giving him whatever it is
he's after. And if he does—" "Then
maybe I can fool him instead," Cimorene finished.
"And once we know what he's after, we can decide
what to do about it." Kazul
and Cimorene discussed this idea while Cim- orene
finished brushing the dragon's scales. There was very
little they could do to prepare since they did not know
when Zemenar might show up at the cave or what he
might do when he arrived. Then Kazul went off to
inspect the ledge where Cimorene had met the wizard,
to see whether bits of it were still invisible. When
Kazul had gone, Cimorene went into the library
to hunt through all the books and scrolls of spells.
The behavior of the dragons at dinner the pre- vious
evening had made a considerable impression on her,
and she wanted to see whether she could find a spell
to fireproof herself. Until then she hadn't realized that
when a dragon lost his temper, he started breath- ing
fire. Not that she was planning to do anything to irritate
Kazul—or any other dragon, for that matter— 6i but the
dragons at dinner had been too annoyed to be careful,
and she didn't want to get burned by accident, no
matter how sorry the dragon might be afterward. At
first Cimorene didn't have much luck. She hadn't had
time to do much organizing in the library, and most of
the books and scrolls were lying in haphazard, dust-covered
piles. Some had even fallen onto the floor, and
there were spiders everywhere. Cimorene realized that if
she wanted to find anything, she was going to have to
do some more cleaning first. With a sigh she went to
get a bucket of water, some cloths for washing and
dusting, and a handkerchief to tie over her hair. She
worked for several hours, dusting books and manuscripts,
wiping off the dirty bookshelves, and put- ting
the books back in neat rows when the shelves were dry.
She found two books and five old scrolls that looked
as if they might be interesting. These she set on one
of the tables to look at later. She had just pulled a
stained and yellowed stack of papers out of the back of the
second-to-last bookshelf when she heard some- one
hallooing outside. "Now
what?" she muttered crossly. She set the papers
on the table with the rest of the books she was planning
to look at later and went out to see who was there. To her
surprise, the noise was coming from the back
entrance, not from the mouth of the cave. She hurried
into the passage, rounded the corner, and found
herself facing three beautiful, elegantly dressed princesses.
They were all blonde and blue-eyed and 62 slender,
and several inches shorter than Cimorene. The first
one wore a gold crown set with diamonds, and her
hair was the color of sun-ripened wheat. The sec- ond
wore a silver crown set with sapphires, and her hair
was the color of crystallized honey. The last wore a
pearl-covered circlet, and her hair was the color of ripe
apricots. They looked rather taken aback by the sight
of Cimorene in her dust-covered dress and kerchief. "Oh,
bother," Cimorene said under her breath. Then
she smiled her best smile and said, "Welcome to the
caves of the dragon Kazul. May I help you with anything?" "We
have made the perilous journey through the tunnels
to see the Princess Cimorene, newly come to these
caverns, to comfort her and together bemoan our sad and
sorry fates," the first princess said haughtily. 'Tell
her we are here." "I'm
Cimorene," Cimorene said. "I don't need comforting,
and I'm not particularly sad or sorry to be here,
but if you'd like to come in and have some tea, you're
welcome to." The
first two princesses looked as if they would have
liked to be startled and appalled by this an- nouncement
but were much too well bred to show what they
were feeling. The princess with the pearl circlet looked
surprised and rather intrigued, and she glanced hopefully
at her companions. They ignored her, but after a
moment the first princess said grandly, "Very well,
we will join you, then," and swept past Cimorene into
the cave. 63 The
other princesses followed, the one with the pearl
circlet giving Cimorene a shy smile as she passed Cimorene,
wondering what she had gotten herself into brought
up the rear. The princesses stopped when they reached
the main cave, and the ones in the gold and silver
crowns looked a bit disgruntled. The one in the pearl
circlet stared in unabashed amazement. "My goodness,"
she said, "you certainly do have a lot ot space." "Alianora!"
the gold-crowned princess said sharp- ly, and
the princess with the pearl circlet flushed and subsided,
looking unhappy. "This
way," Cimorene said hastily, and led the three
princesses into the kitchen. "Do sit down," she said,
waving at the bench beside the kitchen table. The
gold-crowned princess looked at the bench with
distaste, but after a moment she sat down. The other
two followed her example. There was a brief si- lence
while Cimorene filled the copper teakettle and hung it
over the fire, and then the gold-crowned prin- cess
said, "I am remiss in my duties, for I have not yet told
you who we are. I am the Princess Keredwel of the
Kingdom of Raxwel, now captive of the dread dragon
Gomul. This"—she nodded toward the princess in the
silver crown—"is the Princess Hallanna of the Kingdom
of Poranbuth, now captive of the dread dragon
Zareth. And this"—she waved at the girl in the pearl
circlet—"is the Princess Alianora of the Duchy of Toure-on-Marsh,
now prisoner of the dread dragon Woraug." "Pleased
to meet you," Cimorene said. "I am Prin- 64 cess
Cimorene of the Kingdom of Lmderwall, now prin- cess of
the dragon Kazul. What sort of tea would you like? I
have blackberry, ginger, chamomile, and gun- powder
green. I'm afraid I used the last of the lapsang souchong
this morning." "Blackberry,
please," Keredwel said. She gave Cimorene
a considering look. "You seem to be most philosophic
about your fate." "Would
that I had so valiant a spirit," Hallanna said in
failing accents. "But my sensibility is too great, I fear,
for me to follow your example." "If
you don't like being a dragon's princess, why don't
you escape?" Cimorene asked, remembering that Kazul
had said that three princesses in a row had run away
from the yellow-green dragon, Moranz. Keredwel
and Hallanna looked shocked. "Without being
rescued?" Hallanna faltered. "Walk all that way, with
dragons and trolls and goodness knows what else hiding
in the rocks, ready to eat me? Oh, I couldn't!" "It
isn't done," Keredwel said coldly. "And I notice that
you haven't tried it." "But
I'm enjoying being Kazul's princess," Cim- orene
said cheerfully. "I suppose I might have been upset
if I'd been carried off the way you were, but I can
hardly complain as it is, can I?" Alianora
leaned forward. "Then you really did vol- unteer
to be Kazul's princess?" Keredwel
and Hallanna turned and stared at then- companion.
"Where did you get that ridiculous idea, Alianora?"
Hallanna said. "W-Woraug
said—" Alianora faltered. 65 "You
must have misunderstood," Keredwel said severely.
"No one volunteers to be a dragon's princess. It
isn't done." "Actually,
Alianora's quite right," Cimorene said as she
set the teacups in front of her visitors. "I did volunteer."
She smiled sweetly at the thunderstruck expressions
on the faces of the first two princesses. "I got
tired of embroidery and etiquette." Keredwel
and Hallanna seemed unsure of how to take
this announcement, so they made polite conver- sation
about the tea and asked Cimorene questions about
the current fashions. Alianora didn't say very much,
and the few times she tried either Keredwel or Hallanna
jumped on her. Cimorene felt rather sorry for Alianora. The
princesses swept off at last, still somewhat puzzled
by Cimorene's attitude. Cimorene gave a sigh of
relief and set about cleaning up the kitchen. She was just
rinsing the last of the cups when she heard some- one
hesitantly clearing her throat behind her. Cimorene turned
and saw Alianora standing timidly in the doorway. "Hello
again," Cimorene said. "Did you forget something?" "Not
exactly," Alianora said. "I mean, I told Ker- edwel I
did, but actually I just wanted to get away from them
for a while. I hope you don't mind." "I
don't mind at all as long as you don't expect more
hospitality," Cimorene assured her. "I have to get
back to work on the library." "What
are you doing?" Alianora asked. She 66 seemed
really interested, so Cimorene explained about the
fireproofing spell. "It
sounds like,a wonderful idea," Alianora said when
Cimorene finished. "The dragons are careful around
us, but it would be nice not to have to depend on them
not to lose their tempers." She hesitated. "May I
help?" "I
don't think Kazul would mind," Cimorene said. "But
you'd better change clothes first. The library isn't very
clean, I'm afraid." Alianora
looked down at her silk gown, which was embroidered
heavily with silver and pearls, and gig- gled.
Cimorene took her into the bedroom and found a
plain, serviceable cleaning dress in the magic ward- robe.
It took two tries before the wardrobe figured out that
she wanted a dress for someone else, but once it caught
on, it provided a splendid selection in Alianora's size.
Then they went to the library and got to work. Cleaning
was much more enjoyable with Alianora for company.
By the time they finished dusting and straightening
the last bookcases, the two girls were fast friends,
and Alianora was comfortable enough to ask Cimorene
straight out how it was that she had come to
volunteer for a dragon. "It's
a long story," Cimorene said, but Alianora in- sisted
on hearing it. So Cimorene told her and then asked how
Alianora had happened to be carried off by Woraug. To her
surprise, Alianora flushed. "I think it was the
only thing left that they could think of," she said, not
very clearly. "My family, I mean." 6? "I
don't understand/' Cimorene said. "It's
because I'm not a very satisfactory princess," Alianora
said. "I tried, I really did, but. ... It started when
the wicked fairy came to my christening." "She
put a curse on you?" "No.
She ate cake and ice cream until she nearly burst
and danced with my Uncle Arthur until two in the morning
and had a wonderful time. So she went home
without cursing me, and Aunt Ermintrude says that
that's where the whole problem started." "Lots
of princesses don't have christening curses," said
Cimorene. "Not
if a wicked fairy comes to the christening," Alianora
said positively. "And that was only the be- ginning.
When I turned sixteen. Aunt Ermintrude sent me a
gold spinning wheel for my birthday, and I sat down
and spun. I didn't prick my finger or anything." Cimorene
was beginning to see what Alianora was getting
at. "Well, if you didn't have a christening curse
..." "So
Aunt Ermintrude told Mama to put me and a spinning
wheel in a room full of straw and have me spin it
into gold," Alianora went on. "And I tried! But all I
could manage was linen thread, and whoever heard of a
princess who can spin straw into linen thread?" "It's
a little unusual, certainly." "Then
they gave me a loaf of bread and told me to walk
through the forest and give some to anyone who
asked. I did exactly what they told me, and the second
beggar-woman was a fairy in disguise, but in- stead
of saying that whenever I spoke, diamonds and 68 loses
would drop from my mouth, she said that since I was
so kind, I would never have any problems with my
teeth." "Really?
Did it work?" "Well,
I haven't had a toothache since I met her." "I'd
much rather have good teeth than have dia- monds
and roses drop out of my mouth whenever I said
something/' Cimorene said. "Think how uncom- fortable
it would be if you accidentally talked in your sleep!
You'd wake up rolling around on thorns and rocks." "That
never occurred to me," Alianora said, much struck. "Was
that everything?" Cimorene asked. "No,"
Alianora said. "Aunt Ermintrude persuaded one of
her fairy friends to give me a gown and a pair of
glass slippers to go to a ball in the next kingdom over.
And I broke one before I even got out of the castle!" "Thafs
not so surprising," Cimorene said. "Glass slippers
are for deserving merchants' daughters, not for
princesses." "Try
telling Aunt Ermintrude that," Alianora said. "I
think she was the one who found out that Woraug was
going to ravage a village just Over the border and arranged
for me to go and visit on the right day so I could
be carried off. She didn't even warn me. I sup- pose
she thought that if I knew, I'd mess it up some- how." "I
don't think I would get along very well with your
Aunt Ermintrude," Cimorene commented thought- fully. 69 "Oh,
it wasn't so bad, at least at first," Alianora said.
"Woraug ignored me most of the time, especially after
he found out I can't cook, and it was a real relief not to
have Aunt Ermintrude around any more. Only then
Gornul brought Keredwel and Zareth brought Hal- lanna,
and ..." "And
they've been making life miserable for you ever
since," Cimorene finished. "Why don't you stand up to
them?" "I
tried, but you don't know what they're like," Alianora
said, sighing. "Keredwel goes on and on about correct
behavior, and Hallanna dissolves in tears as soon as
it looks like she's losing an argument. And they've
both had dozens of knights and princes try to rescue
them. I've only had two." "How
do you do it?" Cimorene asked. "I've had nine
already, and they're a dreadful nuisance." Al- ianora
stared at Cimorene, then began to giggle. "What's
so funny?" Cimorene demanded. "Keredwel
bragged for a week because two knights and a
prince tried to rescue her the first month she was here,"
Alianora explained between giggles. "She said it was
some kind of record. You've barely been with Kazul
for four weeks, and you've had nine, and you didn't
even mention it when Keredwel was here. She's going
to be furious when she finds out." "If
she wants them, she can have them," Cimorene said.
Her expression grew thoughtful. "Maybe they'd be
easier to get rid of if I sent them along to another princess,
instead of just trying to get them to go home." "Oh!"
said Alianora, and went off into gales of 70 laughter
again. Cimorene gave her a questioning look. "It's
the idea of Keredwel being—oh, my—being res- cued by
a secondhand knight," Alianora gasped. "Oh, dear!" Cimorene's
eyes began to dance. "I could take a good
look at them first, to make sure they're worthy of her
before I sent them on," she suggested. This
was too much for either of them, and they both
collapsed in laughter. "You wouldn't, really, would
you?" Alianora said when she began to recover. "Send
the knights to rescue someone else? I cer- tainly
would," Cimorene said emphatically. "I meant it when
I said they were a nuisance. I wouldn't want to
upset Keredwel, though. I'll have to think about the best
way of handling it. Ifs a good thing there probably won't
be any more of them for a few weeks. I should have
plenty of time to figure something out." "How
do you know that?" Alianora asked. Cim- orene
explained about the sign and Therandil and her "sprained
ankle." Alianora was impressed and prom- ised to
help if she could. "I'll tell Hallanna that you've twisted
your ankle. I know she'll tell the next knight who
comes to rescue her, and then it won't matter if your
Prince Therandil doesn't tell anybody." This
settled, the two girls sat down and began looking
through the books and scrolls Cimorene had piled
on the table. Alianora, having been brought up as a
proper princess despite the tiny size of her country, did not
read Latin, so Cimorene had to examine those scrolls
herself. There was a sizable stack of books left, however,
and Alianora waded into them with a will. It was
Cimorene, however, who finally found the spell they
were searching for. "I
think this is it!" she said, looking up from an ancient,
crumpled scroll. " 'Being a Spell for the Re- sisting
of Heat and Flames of All Kinds, in Particular Those
Which Are the Product of MagicaLBeasts,' " she read.
"Yes, there's a list and it includes dragons." "I
would think dragons would be at the top," Al- ianora
said. "Is it difficult?" "It
doesn't look hard," Cimorene said, studying the
page. "Some of the ingredients are pretty rare, but it says
you only need them for the initial casting. After that,
you can reactivate the spell just by throwing a pinch
of dried feverfew in the air and reciting a couplet." "That's
not bad," Alianora said. She came around the
table and peered over Cimorene's shoulder at the faded
ink. "Is it Latin?" "No,
it's just an ornate style of writing," Cimorene assured
her. "It's not hard to read, once you get the hang of
it. See, there's the couplet. "Power
of water, wind and earth, Turn
the fire back to its birth." "It's
a variation on a dragon spell," Cimorene added thoughtfully. "How
do you know that?" Alianora asked. "The
court wizard at home mentioned it when he was
teaching me magic," Cimorene replied, studying the
directions. "Then
maybe it really will work on dragon fire. 72 Can we
get all the ingredients for the initial casting?" "I
think so, but it'll take a while," Cimorene said. "I
don't have any wolfsbane, and I'm not at all sure about
unicorn water. Come on, let's check and see what we need
to get." They
took the scroll into the kitchen and began hunting
through the shelves and supplies. They found more of
the ingredients than Cimorene had expected, and she
began to wonder whether one of Kazul's pre- vious
princesses might have studied magic. They did not,
however, find any wolfsbane or unicorn water, nor
were they able to locate any white eagle feathers. Alianora
discovered a very cobwebby jar labeled "POWDERED
HENS' TEETH," but it was quite empty. Cimorene
made a list of the ingredients they still needed,
while Alianora changed back into her pearl- embroidered
dress. Alianora took a copy of the list and went
back to her quarters, much excited, to see whether she
happened to have anything useful in the dusty, disused
comers of her dragon's kitchen. Cimorene doubted
that she would find anything, but there was no harm
in letting her look. As soon
as Alianora left, Cimorene tidied up the kitchen
and put all but two of the books back on the shelves
in the library. One was the scroll of spells in which
she had found the fireproofing spell, because she
wanted to take a more careful look at some of the other
charms and enchantments it described. The other book
was a fat volume bound in worn leather, with the words
Historia Dracorum in cracked and flaking gold leaf on the
cover. Cimorene had decided it was time she really
got to work on her Latin. 73 6 In
Which the Wizards Do Some Snooping, and
Cimorene Snoops Back LOT the
next three weeks, Cimorene spent most of her free
time studying the fireproofing spell and collecting the
ingredients she would need to cast it. A few, like the
wolfsbane and feverfew, she could gather herself from
the herbs that grew on the slopes of the moun- tains.
Alianora found a little jar of hippopotamus oil among
the cosmetics left by her predecessor. The uni- corn
water Cimorene got from Morwen, after promising her a
copy of the spell if it worked. She went to Kazul about
the white eagle feathers, though she was a little afraid
to explain what she wanted them for. She didn't want
Kazul to think that she was worried about Kazul losing
her temper and accidentally roasting her. For- 74 tunatety,
the dragon found the whole idea very interesting. "It
could be very useful," Kazul said reflectively. "There
are enough hot-tempered youngsters around that it
would be well worth fireproofing the princesses who
have to deal with them." "I'm
not sure I'll be able to fireproof anyone at all," Cimorene
said. "I still need the white eagle feathers and the
powdered hens' teeth, and nobody seems to have
any." "I'll
see what I can do," Kazul said, and a few days later
she dropped a bundle of white feathers at the door of the
kitchen. Half a feather was stuck to one of her right
daws, and another was caught between two of her
teeth, and she looked very pleased with herself. Cimorene
decided not to ask any awkward questions. Even
Kazul, however, could not find any hens' teeth, so
Cimorene had to keep putting off trying out the spell. When
she wasn't working on collecting the ingre- dients
for the fireproofing spell, Cimorene read the Historia
Dracorum. It was very difficult at first. After all, it had
been a long time since her last Latin lesson. She kept
working at it until she started to remember the right
endings for the declensions and conjugations and cases.
Shortly after that she realized that she was not having
to look up quite as many words as she had at the
beginning. From
then on, her progress was rapid. It helped that
she found the book fascinating. Dragon history was not
a subject commonly taught to princesses in Linderwall.
But as she was now a dragon's princess, 75 she had
personal reasons to be interested. Besides, the history
of the dragons was very exciting. Every page was
full of descriptions of dragons ravaging villages, carrying
off princesses, defeating knights and princes (and
occasionally being defeated by them), and fighting with
wizards, giants, and each other. When the book wasn't
describing battles, it was describing famous dragons'
hoards and peculiar draconian customs. Cimorene
was in the library with the Historic Dra- corum
in front of her and her Latin dictionary on the table
beside her left hand when she heard someone calling
from the front of the cave. She had hoped it would
be at least a little longer before the knights started
coming back, so she couldn't help sighing as she
stuck a leather bookmark in the book and closed it.
Then she went out to argue with whoever it was until
they went away. Two
wizards were standing just outside the mouth of the
cave. Cimorene saw their wooden staffs first, before
she was close enough to see their faces. As she came
nearer, she recognized the one on the left as Zemenar.
The one on the right was taller and younger; his
brown hair and beard showed no trace of gray. His blue
and brown robes were identical to the older wiz- ard's,
except for the colors. His eyes were the same bright
black as his companion's, and he looked at Cim- orene
in a way that made her feel uneasy. "Good
morning to you. Princess Cimorene," Zem- enar
said. "I thought I would take you up on your kind invitation
to visit. I hope we haven't come at an incon- venient
time?" 76 "Not
at all," Cimorene said, thinking hard. She had
promised Kazul that she would try to find out what Zemenar
was after if he showed up, and here he was. Maybe
if she convinced him that she was as silly as her sisters,
he would be careless enough to let something slip. "I
thought perhaps we might have since it took you so
long to come out," Zemenar said mildly, but Cimorene
thought there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. "I
must not have heard you right away," Cimorene said,
batting her eyes innocently, the way her next youngest
sister did whenever she had done something particularly
foolish. "Kazul has quite a large set of caves,
and I was in one of the ones at the back. I'm so sorry." "Ah."
Zemenar stroked his beard with his left hand.
"That would make it difficult for you. Perhaps we
could set up a spell for you, one that would let you know
whenever anyone comes to visit. It would be more
pleasant for visitors, too, if they didn't have to shout.
What do you think, Antorell?" "Like
the one at the headquarters of the society," the
second wizard said, nodding. "We could do it in two or
three minutes, right from here. It'd be easy." Zemenar
shot a dark look at his companion. Cim- orene
was sure that he'd wanted to pretend he was inventing
a difficult new spell, so that he would have an
excuse to wander around Kazul's caves. "Quite so," said
Zemenar. "Well, Princess?" "Oh,
dear, I don't know," Cimorene said, doing 77 her
best to imitate the way her eldest sister behaved whenever
anyone wanted her to decide anything. "It sounds
very nice, but Kazul is so picky about where things
go and how things are done. . . . No, I couldn't, I
simply couldn't let you do anything like that without asking
Kazul first." "What
a pity," Zemenar said. His companion coughed
and shuffled his feet. "Ah, yes. Allow me to present
my son, Antorell. I hope you don't mind my bringing
him along?" "Of
course not," Cimorene said politely. "I
am pleased to make the acquaintance of such a lovely
princess," Antorell said, bowing. Cimorene
blinked. This wasn't getting anywhere. Maybe
if she brought them inside they'd relax a little. "Thank
you," she said to Antorell. "Won't you come in and
have some tea?" "We
would be delighted," Zemenar said quickly. "If
you'll lead the way. Princess?" "This
way," Cimorene said. She stopped just in- side
the mouth of the cave and gave the wizards her sweetest
and most innocent smile. "You can leave your staffs
right here. Just lean them up against the wall." Antorell
looked considerably startled, and Zem- enar
frowned. "Is this, too, something your dragon requires?"
he said. "I
don't know," Cimorene said, wrinkling up her forehead
the way her third-from-eldest sister did when- ever
she was puzzled (which was often). "But they'll be so
awkward in the kitchen. Don't you think so? There's
not very much room." 78 "We'll
manage," Zemenar said. Cimorene
hadn't really expected to get the wizards to let
go of their staffs, but it had been worth a try. She
shrugged and smiled and led them on into the kitchen,
where she made a point of bumping into the staffs
or tripping over them every time she went by. Finally
Antorell turned his sideways and stuck it under the
table. Zemenar hung onto his with a kind of grim, suspidous
stubbornness that made Cimorene wonder whether
she was fooling him at all with her pretended silliness. The
wizards made uncomfortable conversation about
the weather and the size of the kitchen for several minutes
while Cimorene fixed the tea and poured it. "Are
the rest of Kazul's caves this large?" Zemenar asked
as Cimorene handed him his teacup. She had given
him the one with the broken handle, even though he was
a guest, because she didn't trust him. "Oh,
yes," Cimorene said. She was beginning to think
she was never going to find out anything. The two
wizards seemed perfectly happy to sit at the kitchen
table and talk about nothing whatever for hours. "Remarkable,"
said Antorell in an admiring tone. "You
know, we wizards don't often get to see the inside of a
dragon's cave." I'll
bet you don't, thought Cimorene as she gave him a
puzzled smile. "That's too bad," she said aloud. "Yes,
it is," Zemenar said. "Perhaps you'd be will- ing to
show us around?" Cimorene
thought very rapidly. It was obvious that 79 she
wasn't going to learn anything if the wizards j» ••< sat at
the kitchen table and drank tea, so she decic. >', to take
a chance. "Well," she said in a doubtful to, i , "I
suppose it would be all right as long as I don't take you
into the treasure rooms." "That's
fine," Antorell said, a little too quickly. "You
won't touch anything, will you?" Cimorene said as
they stood up. "Kazul is so particular about where
things are kept . . ." "Of
course not," Zemenar said, smiling insin- cerely. Cimorene
smiled back and led the way out into the
hall. She watched the wizards carefully as she took them
through the large main cave, the general storage caverns,
and the big cavern where Kazul visited with other
dragons. Zemenar made polite noises about the size and
comfort of everything, but neither he nor An- torell
seemed very interested. "And this is the library," Cimorene
said, throwing the door open. "I
am impressed," Zemenar said, and Cimorene could
tell that this time he meant it. She stepped side- ways,
so that she could keep an eye on both of the wizards
at the same time. "A
remarkable collection," Antorell commented. He
began walking around the room, admiring the book- shelves
and scanning the titles of the books. "What's
this?" Zemenar said, bending over the table.
"The Historia Dracorum? A surprising choice for light
reading. Princess." His eyes met Cimorene's, and they
were hard and bright and suspicious. "Oh,
I'm not reading it," Cimorene said hastily, So opening
her eyes very wide. "I just thought it would make
the library look nicer to have a book or two sitting out on
the table. More—more lived-in." Zemenar
nodded, looking relieved and faintly con- temptuous.
"I think it works very well. Princess," he said.
"Very well indeed." Then he looked over at the other
side of the room and said sharply, "Antorell! What
are you doing?" Cimorene
turned her head in time to see Antorell put out
a hand and deliberately tip several books off one of
the shelves. "Stop that!" she said, forgetting to sound
silly. "I'm
very sorry. Princess," Antorell said. "Will you help me
put them back where they belong?" Cimorene
had no choice but to go over and help him. It
took several minutes to get everything back in place
because Antorell kept dropping things. Cimorene got
quite annoyed with him and finally did it all herself. As she
started to turn back to the center of the room, she
caught a glimpse of Zemenar hastily dosing the Historia
Dracorum. Cimorene pretended not to notice, but she
made a mental note that he had been looking at
something near the middle of the book. "That
was dreadfully careless of you," Cimorene said,
frowning at Antorell. "Very
clumsy," Zemenar agreed. "I
don't know what Kazul will say when she finds out
about it," Cimorene went on. "Really, it is too bad of you.
I did ask you not to touch anything, you know." "Yes,
you did," Zemenar said. "And I wouldn't like to
think that we had gotten you in trouble. Perhaps 81 it
would be best if you didn't mention to Kazul that we were
here at all." "I
suppose I could do that," Cimorene said in a doubtful
tone. "Of
course you can," Antorell said encouragingly. "And
I'll come back in a few days, to make sure every- thing's
all right." "I
think ifs time we were on our way," Zemenar said,
giving his son a dark look. "Thank you for show- ing us
around. Princess." Cimorene
escorted them out of the cave and made sure they
had left, then hurried back to the library. She spent the
next several hours poring over the middle parts of the
Historia Dracorum, trying to figure out what Zem- enar
had been looking at. She was still there when Kazul
arrived home and called for her. "That
wizard Zemenar finally came, and h-' brought
his son along with him," Cimorene said as sho- came
out of the library. "I
know," said Kazul. Her voice sounded a littt>- thick,
as if she had a cold. "I could smell them th° minute
I came in." "Is
that why you sound so odd?" Cimorene askec "You're
not going to sneeze, are you?" "I
don't think so," Kazul replied. "Don't worn about
it. I'll have plenty of time to turn my head away. "I
wish I could get hold of some hens' teeth," Cim- orene
said, frowning. "That fireproofing spell—" "Have
you looked in the treasure rooms?" Kazul asked. 82 "No,"
Cimorene replied, startled. She remembered seeing
a number of jars and bottles of various shapes and
sizes when she had been organizing the treasure, and
none of them had been labeled. "I didn't think of it and
besides, ifs your treasure." "You're
my princess, at least until someone rescues you or
I decide otherwise," Kazul pointed out. "Go ahead
and look, and if you find any hens' teeth, use them.
Be careful when you're checking the jars, though. There
are one or two with lead stoppers that shouldn't be
opened." "Lead
stoppers," Cimorene said. "I'll remember." "Good.
Now, what did those wizards want?" "I'm
not sure." Cimorene explained everything that
had happened, including how she had seen Zem- enar
closing the history book as she turned and how the two
wizards had been perfectly willing to leave right after
that. "But just before they disappeared, Antorell said he
might come back another time," Cimorene con- cluded.
"So I don't know whether they found what they
were looking for or not." "Do
you know which part of the Historia Dracorum Zemenar
was reading?" Kazul asked. "Somewhere
in the middle, a little past my book- mark,"
Cimorene replied. "I was just looking at it when you
came in. Ifs the part about how the dragons came to the
Mountains of Morning and settled into the caves and
chose a king." 'That's
the section where the Historia describes the Caves
of Fire and Night, isn't it?" Kazul said. Cimorene
nodded. "There was a whole page about 83 somebody
finding a stone in the caves so that the drag- ons
could pick a king. It didn't make much sense to me." "Colin's
Stone," Kazul said, nodding. "We've used it to
choose our king ever since the first time. When a king
dies, all the dragons go to the Ford of Whispering Snakes
in the Enchanted Forest and take turns trying to move
Colin's Stone from there to the Vanishing Mountain.
The one that succeeds is the next king." "What
if there are two dragons strong enough to move
it?" Cimorene asked curiously. "It's
not a matter of strength," Kazul said. "Colin's Stone
isn't much larger than you are. Even a small dragon
could carry that much weight twice around the Enchanted
Forest without any trouble at all. But Colin's Stone
has an aura, a kind of vibration. When you carry it, you
can feel it humming through your claws, and the
humming gets stronger the farther you go until your
bones are shaking. Most dragons have to drop it or be
shaken to pieces, but there's always one who is ...
suited to the stone. For that dragon, the stone's humming
is just a pleasant buzz, so of course it's easy to get
it to the Vanishing Mountain." "You
sound as if you've had experience," Cim- orene
said. "Of
course," Kazul responded matter-of-factly. "I was old
enough to participate in the tests when the last king
died." She smiled reminiscently. "I got farther than
anyone expected me to, though I wasn't one of the top
ten by any means." Cimorene
tilted her head to one side, considering. "I
think I'm glad you didn't win." 84 "Oh?
Why is that?" Kazul sounded amused. "Because
you wouldn't have had any use for a princess
if you were the Queen of the Dragons, and if you
hadn't decided to take me on, that yellow-green dragon
Moranz would probably have eaten me," Cim- orene
explained. "You
mean, if I were the King of the Dragons," Kazul
corrected her. "Queen of the Dragons is a dull job." "But
you're a female!" Cimorene said. "If you'd carried
Colin's Stone from the Ford of Whispering Snakes
to the Vanishing Mountain, you'd have had to be a
queen, wouldn't you?" "No,
of course not," Kazul said. "Queen of the Dragons
is a totally different job from King, and ifs not one
I'm particularly interested in. Most people aren't.
I think the position's been vacant since Oraun tore
his wing and had to retire." "But
King Tokoz is a male dragon!" Cimorene said, then
frowned. "Isn't he?" "Yes,
yes, but that has nothing to do with it," Kazul
said a little testily. " 'King' is the name of the job. It
doesn't matter who holds it." Cimorene
stopped and thought for a moment. "You
mean that dragons don't care whether their king is male
or female; the title is the same no matter who the
ruler is." "That's
right. We like to keep things simple." "Oh."
Cimorene decided to return to the original topic
of conversation before the dragon's "simple" ideas
confused her any further. "Why would the wiz- 85 ards be
interested in Colin's Stone if it's only used for picking
out the kings of the dragons?" "I
doubt that they are," Kazul replied. "However, Colin's
Stone was found in the Caves of Fire and Night, and
wizards have always been interested in the caves. But the
dragons control most of them, .and all the easy entrances
are ours, so the wizards have never been able to find
out as much as they would like. The Historia Dracorum
is one of the few books that talks about the caves
at all, and there aren't many copies. I'll wager Zemenar
would have stolen it outright if he'd thought he
could get away with it." "I
thought the dragons let wizards into the Caves of Fire
and Night/' Cimorene objected. "Why would Zemenar
be poking through history books looking for information
if he can just go and look at them whenever he
wants to?" "We
don't let wizards visit the caves whenever they
want," Kazul said. "If we did, they'd be running in and
out all the time, and nobody would be able to breathe
without sneezing. No, they're limited to certain days
and times, and if they want to visit the Caves of Fire
and Night otherwise, they have to use one of the entrances
we don't control. Few of them try. The other ways of
getting into the caves are very dangerous, even for wizards." "Maybe
they're looking for an easier way in." "Mmm."
Kazul did not seem to be paying much attention.
She thought for a moment, then turned to- ward
the cave mouth. "I'm going to go see Gaurim. Roxim
said a book had been stolen from her library, 86 and I
want to know which one. I'll be back in a few hours." "I
think I'll go look at the Historia Dracorum again while
you're gone," Cimorene said thoughtfully. "If there
is something useful in it about the Caves of Fire and
Night, maybe I can find it, now that I know what I'm
looking for." Cimorene
spent the rest of the afternoon carefully trans- lating
the chapter that talked about the caves. She was disappointed
to find that there was very little about the caves
themselves, though what was there was inter- esting.
The book told how the dragons had discovered the
back way into the caves and described some of the things
they had found in them—caverns full of blue and
green fire, pools of black liquid that would cast a cloud
of darkness for twenty miles around if you poured
three drops on the ground, walls made of crys- tal
that multiplied every sound a thousandfold, rocks that
spurted fire when they were broken. Most of the rest of
the chapter was about Colin's Stone, and how it was
taken out of the caves by the first King of the Dragons. Kazul
returned just before dinner, and she and Cimorene
compared notes. Cimorene told Kazul what she had
learned from the chapter on the Caves of Fire and
Night, and then Kazul explained what she had learned
from Gaurim. "The
stolen book was The Kings of the Dragons, and the
entire first section was about Colin's Stone and the Caves
of Fire and Night," Kazul said. "And only a 8? wizard
could have gotten past the spells and safeguards Gaurim
puts on her library. I think that settles it. The wizards
are definitely collecting information about the Caves
of Fire and Night." "Then
why do they keep looking at books of dragon
history?" Cimorene asked. "It seems like a roundabout
way of finding out whatever it is that they want to
know." "There
isn't any other way to do it," Kazul said. "Nobody
but dragons has ever had much to do with the
caves, and no one has written much about them except
in dragon histories. Even the wizards weren't particularly
interested in them until a few years ago, except
as a reliable route into the Enchanted Forest." "But
from what I've been reading in the Historia Dracorum,
the caves sound fascinating," Cimorene said. "You
mean to say that no one has ever written anything about
the Caves of Fire and Night except dragons?" "That's—"
Kazul stopped suddenly, and her eyes narrowed.
"No, that's not right. There was a rather rumpled
scholar who talked his way into the caves a century
or so back, and after he left he wrote an ex- tremely
dry book about what he found there. I'd for- gotten
about him." "Do
you have a copy?" Cimorene asked hopefully. "No,"
Kazul said. "But I don't think the Society of
Wizards does, either. There weren't very many of them
printed, and a lot of those were lost in a flood a few
years later. Some hero or other shoved a giant into a lake
to drown him. The silly clunch didn't realize that if he
put something that big into a lake, the water would have to
go somewhere." 88 "Well,
that doesn't do us much good," Cimorene said.
"It's nice that the Society of Wizards doesn't have a copy
of that book, but if we can't get hold of one either—" "I
didn't say that," Kazul said. "I don't have a copy
myself, but I know who does." "Who?"
Cimorene said impatiently. "Morwen.
I'm afraid you're not going to be able to work
on that fireproofing spell of yours tomorrow. We're
going to take a trip to the Enchanted Forest instead." 89 7 In
Vfhich Cimorene and Kazul Make a
Journey Underground v»»imorene
was surprised to hear that Kazul intended to take
her along on the visit to Morwen, and she was not
entirely sure she liked the idea. She had heard a great
deal about the Enchanted Forest, and none of it was
reassuring. People who traveled there were always getting
changed into flowers or trees or animals or rocks,
or doing something careless and having their heads
turned backward, or being carried off by ogres or
giants or trolls, or enchanted by witches or wicked fairies.
It did not sound like a good place for a casual, pleasant
visit. On the
other hand, it seemed unlikely that any- thing
dreadful would happen to Cimorene if she were 90 traveling
with a dragon, and she was looking forward to
seeing Morwen again. Besides, Cimorene was curious. "And
anyway," she said to herself, "Kazul says I'm
going, and there's no point in worrying about it if I don't
have any choice." Nevertheless, she dedded to take
one of the smaller magic swords along with her, if
Kazul said it was all right. Cimorene saw no point in
taking unnecessary chances. Kazul
had no objection, so Cimorene picked out a small,
plain-looking sword in a worn leather scabbard that
made the wearer invincible, and they started off. Cimorene
had assumed that Kazul would fly through the
pass, but Kazul said no. "Ifs
not that easy to get into the Enchanted For- est,"
she explained. "At least, not if you're trying to get in.
Princes and youngest sons and particularly clever
tailors stumble into it by accident all the time, but if
one wants to go there on purpose, one has to follow
the proper route." "I
didn't think dragons had that kind of problem," Cimorene
said. "Dragons
don't," Kazul replied. "But you're not a dragon." So
instead of flying through the Pass of Silver Ice, Kazul
led Cimorene through the tunnels. Cimorene had to walk
very quickly to keep up, even though Kazul was
moving slowly. It was not long before she was wishing
that the tunnels were high enough for her to ride on
Kazul's back. The route twisted around and up and
back and forth and down and around again until Cimorene
was thoroughly lost. Finally they came to a gate
made of iron bars that completely blocked the passage.
Cimorene studied it carefully, but she could see no
sign of a handle or a lock. "This
is the entrance to the Caves of Fire a" ^ Night,"
Kazul said. "Be careful from here on,,and dor , wander
away or you'll get lost." Cimorene
refrained from saying that as far as s'r - was
concerned, they were lost already. "How are y* going
to open it?" she asked instead. "Like
this," said Kazul. "By
night and flame and shining rock Open
thou thy hidden lock. Alberolingam!" As the
sound of Kazul's voice died away, the iron gate
swung silently open. "That's a very unusual open- ing
spell," Cimorene commented, impressed. "It
wasn't always that complicated," Kazul said. She
sounded almost apologetic. "I believe the first ver- sion
was very simple, just 'Open sesame,' but word got
around and we had to change it." Cimorene
nodded and followed Kazul through the gate
and into the Caves of Fire and Night. For the first hundred
yards or so, the only difference Cimorene could
see between these caves and the ordinary tunnels on the
other side of the gate was that the Caves of Fire and
Night were warmer. Then, very suddenly, her lamp
went out, plunging everything into complete and utter
blackness. Cimorene
stopped walking immediately. "Kazul?" "It's
quite all right. Princess," Kazul's disembodied voice
said from out of the darkness. "This happens all the
time here. Don't bother trying to relight the lamp. Just
put your hand on my elbow and follow along that way." "AU
right," Cimorene said doubtfully. She groped with
her free hand in the direction of Kazul's voice and scraped
her knuckles on the dragon's scales. "Ow!" "Take
your time," Kazul advised. "I'm
ready," Cimorene said. Her right hand was pressed
flat against the cool, rough-edged scales at the
back of Kazul's left forearm. "Just don't move too
fast, or I'll lose you or get stepped on or some- thing." Kazul
did her best to oblige, but Cimorene still had difficulty
in keeping up. She had to take at least three steps
for every one of Kazul's, and it seemed that every time
she moved her foot, she hit a rock or an uneven place
in the tunnel floor. Then she would stumble, and her
hand would scrape and slide against Kazul's scales, so that
she was afraid she would lose contact with the dragon. "Are
you sure I shouldn't try and relight the lamp?"
Cimorene asked after her fifth painful stumble- and-shde. "Quite
sure," Kazul said. "You see, it isn't—ah, there
it goes." While Kazul was speaking, there was a flicker
of light, and then the darkness rolled aside like a
curtain being pulled. Cimorene found herself stand- ing in
a large cave whose walls glittered as if they were 93 studded
with thousands of tiny mirrors. The lamp ir her
left hand was burning cheerfully once more. "Was
it the lamp?" Cimorene asked after studying it for
a moment. "Or was it me?" "It
was the caves," Kazul said. "That was one of the
reasons they're 'of night' as well as 'of fire.' " "Only
one of the reasons?" Cimorene said thought- fully.
"I don't like the sound of that." "You'll
be quite all right as long as you're with me,"
Kazul assured her. "Very few things are willing to mess
with a dragon, even in the dark. And the periods
of darkness don't last long. Ifs because the magic
of these caves doesn't affect us as much as other people,
or so I'm told." "You
mean that blackness is likely to come back?" Kazul
nodded. "Then
let's get as far as we can before it does," Cimorene
said, and started across the cave. There
were four tunnels leading out of the opposite side of
the glittering cavern. Kazul took the second from the
left without hesitating an instant. "Where
do all these tunnels go?" Cimorene asked, glancing
at the other three openings as she followed Kazul. "The
one on the right end leads to a chain of cav- erns,"
Kazul said over her shoulder. "The first few are quite
ordinary, but then you come to one full of hot sulfur
pools. Some of the older dragons bathe there. They
claim the water is good for rheumatism. Beyond that is
a cave with molten silver dripping down the walls,
and the chain ends at a deep chasm with a river of
red-hot melted rock at the bottom." 94 "Doesn't
sound very attractive," Cimorene com- mented. "The
dwarfsmiths find it very useful for forging magic
swords," Kazul assured her. "The second tunnel on the
right takes you into a maze. The tunnels and caverns
constantly shift around, so that no matter how carefully
you mark your way, you always get lost." "Even
dragons?" Kazul
nodded. "Though I believe there was one prince
who managed to find his way out with a magic ball of
string." "Oh,
bother!" said Cimorene. The lights had gone out
again, just as they emerged into a small cave. "Ifs
quite all right. This part's easy," Kazul said. "Next
time I'm going to bring a cane," Cimorene muttered.
"Where do the other tunnels lead?" "The
one on the far left goes through a couple of caverns
that are pretty, but not very interesting. We're always
chasing knights and princes out of it, though. They
come for flasks of water from the bottomless pool at the
far end." "What
does it do?" Cimorene asked. "Ow!" She had
just banged her right elbow against the wall of the cave in
the dark. "It
casts a cloud of darkness for twenty miles around
when ifs poured on the ground," Kazul re- plied. "How
useful," Cimorene muttered balefully, rub- bing
her elbow. "And
this tunnel leads to the Enchanted Forest, by way
of the King's Cave," Kazul finished. "Oh,
good. I was hoping to see that," Cimorene 95 said.
The King's Cave was the chamber where the first King of
the Dragons had found Colin's Stone, and the Historia
Dracorum had not described it anywhere near well enough
to suit Cimorene. "And here's the light coming
back, thank goodness. Lefs hurry before it goes again." They
went through three small caves and two more periods
of blackness before they reached the King's Cave.
Kazul pointed out various locations of interest, such as
the wall of crystal with a chip in one comer where
the Prince of the Ruby Throne had stolen a piece to make
a magic ring and the jewel-studded cavern where
the King of the Dragons met with people who needed
impressing. There was one very eerie cave full of
slabs of black rock. Most were standing on end, though
a few had fallen over. Kazul said they were all enchanted
princes. "All
of them?" Cimorene asked, appalled. There were at
least forty of the stone slabs, and the cave was quite
crowded. Kazul
shook her head. "No, the one on the end there
is just an ordinary boulder." "How
did it happen?" "The
princes came to steal some of the Water of Healing
from the well at the end of the cave," Kazul said.
"There are two dippers by the well: one is tin, the
other is solid gold and covered with jewels. The princes
all tried to use the gold one, even though they'd been
told that only the tin dipper would work. It's no more
than they deserve." Cimorene
frowned, thinking of some of the princes 96 she had
known. "Well, I won't deny that they probably behaved
foolishly, but—" "Foolishly!"
Kazul snorted. "Any reasonably well- educated
prince ought to have sense enough to follow directions
when he's on a quest, but all of these fellows were
sure they knew better. If they'd simply done what they
were told, they wouldn't be here." "Still,
turning them into slabs of stone forever seems a
little extreme." "Oh,
they won't be stone forever," Kazul said. "Sooner
or later someone will come along who has the sense
not to improvise, and he'll succeed in getting the water.
Then he'll use some of it to disenchant this lot, and the
cave will be empty for a while until the next batch
of young idiots starts arriving." Cimorene
felt better knowing that the princes would
someday be freed, though she had sense enough not to
try doing it herself. Since she had not been sent on a
quest for the Water of Healing, it was highly unlikely
that she would be able to disenchant the princes
even if she succeeded in taking the water. And she
knew enough about quests and enchantments and the
obtaining of things with magical properties to know that
she would probably get into a lot of trouble if she tried.
So she tucked the matter into the back of her mind
and followed Kazul through the stone-filled cav- ern.
She was careful not to step on any of the fallen slabs. Just
outside the entrance to the next cave, Kazul stopped.
"This," she said, "is the King's Cave. We have to
cross it as quickly as we can. Don't stop in the 97 middle,
and don't say anything while we're inside. Understand?
Good. Come on, then." As soon
as she stepped inside the cave, Cimorene understood
the reason for Kazul's request for silence. The
walls, the ceiling, and the floor were made of dark, shiny
stone that multiplied and threw back echoes of even
the smallest sound. The soft scraping of Kazul's scales
against the floor sounded like thirty men sawing wood,
and the tiny gasp Cimorene gave at the sight and
sound of the cave was as loud as if she had shouted.
Cimorene went on as quietly and carefully as she
could. Halfway
across, she noticed the vibration. It began as a
gentle and not unpleasant buzzing in her bones, unrelated
to the loud and continually multiplying echoes
of her passage, though it, too, grew stronger the
farther into the cave she went. Kazul was in front of her
now, and she saw the dragon's tail lash once, as if
in pain or anger. Suddenly she remembered Ka- zul's
description of the aura that made it impossible for most
dragons to carry Colin's Stone, and that this was the
place where Colin's Stone had been found. No wonder
Kazul was uncomfortable. Cimorene
found herself wishing she could stop and pay
attention to the humming in her bones, but she
remembered Kazul's directions and continued walking.
She had nearly reached the exit when she saw a
pebble about the size of her thumbnail, made of the same
dark, shiny stone as the cavern walls. Kazul had said
nothing about picking things up, so Cimorene veered
a little to the right and scooped the pebble up 98 as she
passed. A moment later she was out of the cave. "Phew!"
said Kazul. "I'm glad thafs over. From here
on, it should be easy." "Good,"
said Cimorene. She dropped the pebble into
her pocket to look at more closely later and fo' lowed
Kazul down the narrow, winding tunnel. 99 8 In
Which Cimorene and Kazul Pay a Call, and
Cimorene Gets into a Fight Ј\. few
minutes later they came out of the Caves of Fire
and Night into bright sunMght. Cimorene had to shade
her eyes against the sudden glare. As her eyes adjusted,
she saw a large clearing around the mouth of the
cave. The ground was covered with short grass, so lush
and dense that it made Cimorene think of green fur.
Here and there a tiny flower twinkled among the blades
of grass. At the edge of the clearing the forest began,
but Cimorene could only make out the first row of
trees. They were enormous, so large that they dwarfed
even Kazul. "Leave
the lamp here," Kazul said. "There's no 100 sense
in carting it around the forest when we won't need it
until we come back." Cimorene
set the lamp on the ground just inside the
mouth of the cave. "Now what?" she said. "Now
we go to Morwen's," Kazul said. "And we'll get
there more quickly if you ride. If you climb up on that
rock over there, you ought to be able to get on my back
without too much trouble." "Are
you sure you don't mind?" Cimorene said, scrambling
up onto the rock Kazul had indicated. "I
wouldn't have suggested it if I minded," Kazul said.
"Right there will be fine. You can hang onto the spike
in front of you and you won't foul my wings if I have
to take off suddenly." Cimorene
did not like the implication that there were
things in the Enchanted Forest that were nasty enough
to make a dragon want to take off suddenly, but she
did not say so. It was too late to back out, and she
certainly wasn't going to wait at the mouth of the cave
all alone while Kazul went off to visit Morwen. There
was no reason to think that waiting would be any
safer than going along. As soon
as Cimorene was settled, Kazul set off into the
forest at a rapid pace. At first Cimorene had to concentrate
on holding on, but after a while she began to get
the hang of it. Soon she was able to look at some of the
things they were passing. The trees were huge; Cimorene
guessed that even if there were four of her^^- holding
hands, she would not be able to reach all the way
around one of the trunks. The ground was car- peted
with bright green moss that looked even thicker 101 than
the grass in the clearing. Cimorene saw no flowers in it,
but she spotted several bushes and a vine with three
different colors of fruit. Kazul
changed course several times for no reason that
Cimorene could see, but she did not like to distract the
dragon by asking questions. They passed a mansion guarded
by a fence made of gold and a short tower without
any windows or doors. Then Kazul splashed through
a shallow stream and made a sharp turn. The trees
thinned a little, and Kazul stopped in front of a neat
gray house with a wide porch and a red roof. Over the
door was a black-and-gold sign in large block letters reading,
"NONE OF THIS NONSENSE, PLEASE " There
were several cats of various sizes and colors perched
on the porch railing or lying in the sun. As Cimorene
dismounted, Kazul said to one of them, "Would
you be good enough to tell Morwen that I'm here
and would like to talk to her?" The
cat, a large gray torn, blinked its yellow eyes at
Kazul. Then he jumped down from the porch rail and
sauntered into the house, his tail held high as if to say,
"I'm doing this as a particular favor, mind, and don't
you forget it." "He
doesn't seem very impressed," Cimorene commented
in some amusement. "Why
should he be?" Kazul said. "Well,
you're a dragon," Cimorene answered, a little
taken aback. "What
difference does that make to a cat?" Fortunately,
Cimorene did not have to find an an- swer,
for at that moment Morwen appeared in the door- 102 way.
She was wearing the same black robe she had worn
when she visited Cimorene, or another one ex- actly
like it, and she peered through her glasses with the air
of someone studying an unexpected and rather peculiar
puzzle. "Good
morning, Kazul," she said after a moment. "This
is a surprise." "Good,"
said Kazul. "If you aren't expecting us to be
here, no one else is, either." "Thafs
the way of things, is it?" Morwen com- mented
thoughtfully. "How much of a hurry are you in?" "Not
much of one, as long as no one knows we're here,"
Kazul replied. "Then
Cimorene had better get down and have something
to drink," Morwen said in a tone that for- bade
contradiction. "There's cider, or goat's milk, though
if you want that, you'll have the cats after you, or I
can put a kettle on for tea. Good gradous, what have
you done to your hand?" While
Morwen had been talking, Cimorene had t turned and slid carefully down Kazul's
side. It was a I long slide, and when her feet hit the
ground, she had f to put out a hand to keep from falling.
Morwen's ex- clamation
made her blink in surprise, and she looked i down. The palm of her right hand was covered
with j blood from half a dozen deep slashes and as
many scrapes. "Oh,
dear," Cimorene said. "It must have hap- pened
in the caves, when it was so dark. I didn't realize. It
doesn't hurt at all." 103 "Hurting
or not, it needs attention," Morwen said firmly.
"Come inside, and I'll see to it while Kazul tells me why
you're here. You'll have to go around back this
time," she added, turning to Kazul. "The front steps
won't take the weight. A gnome stole one of the supports,
and I haven't had time to get it fixed yet. Pesky
creatures—they're worse than mice." "Don't
the cats keep the mice away?" Cimorene asked,
mildly puzzled. "Yes,
but they don't do a thing about gnomes, which
is why gnomes are worse. Mind the step." Kazul
started walking while Morwen shooed Cim- orene
up the wooden steps and into the house. Several of the
cats eyed Cimorene curiously as she passed, and a
tortoiseshell kitten got up and followed her in. The
front door led into a large, airy room with an iron
stove in one comer. There was a good deal of furniture,
but everything except the table and the stove had at
least one cat on top of it. Morwen frowned at a fat and
fluffy Persian that was sitting on one of the chairs.
The cat stood up, yawned, gave its front paws a
cursory lick or two just to show that this was all his own
idea, and jumped down onto the floor. As Cim- orene
sat down in the vacated chair, there was a knock at the
wooden door on the opposite side of the room. "That'll
be Kazul," Morwen said. She crossed to tile
door and opened it. "Come in. I'll get you some dder as
soon as I've seen to Cimorene's hand." Morwen's
back door did not seem to get any larger, and
Kazul certainly did not get any smaller, but when she put
her head through the doorway, her scales did 104 not
even scrape the sides. The rest of her followed with no
apparent difficulty, and somehow there was plenty of room
in the kitchen even after she got inside. Kazul
settled down along the far wall, where she would
be out of the way, and as soon as she stopped moving,
six cats jumped onto various portions of her tail,
back, and shoulders. Neither Kazul nor Morwen seemed
to notice. Morwen took a small tin box from a shelf
beside the stove and sat down at the table beside Cimorene.
"Now, tell me what you're here for," she said,
taking a roll of linen and two jars of ointment out of the
box. "Apart from my dder, I mean." "Cimorene
had some interesting visitors yester- day,"
Kazul said. "If
they were interesting, they can't have been knights,"
Morwen commented. "They
weren't," Kazul said. "They were wizards, and
they went to a lot of trouble to get a look at my copy of
the Historia Dracorum. The part that describes the
Caves of Fire and Night." "And
you think thafs why they've been sniffing around
the Mountains of Morning for the past six months,"
Morwen said. "How did you find out what they
were looking at? Or did they ask permission?" "I
don't think Zemenar would ask permission for anything
even if he was sure he'd get it," Cimorene said.
"He'd consider it beneath him. No, I saw him shut
the book, and he was only a little further along from
where I'd left my bookmark. Ow! That stings." "Good,"
Morwen said. "It's supposed to." She closed
the jar of salve she had been smearing on Cim- 105 orene's
palm and began wrapping the injured hand in the
linen bandage. "Did Zemenar get what he was after?" "I
don't think so," Cimorene said. "He said he wanted
to come back for another visit, and I don't think he'd
have done that if he'd found whatever he was looking
for." "That
seems like a reasonable assumption," Mor- wen
said. "Though wizards aren't always reasonable. There,
that should take care of things. Don't take the bandage
off for at least four days, and if you're going to cook
anything that has fennel in it, stir it left- handed." "Zemenar's
interest in the Historia Dracorum isn't the
only thing that points to his curiosity about the Caves
of Fire and Night," Kazul said, and explained about
the book that had been stolen. "There have been other
incidents as well, and nearly all the wizards we've caught
poking around have been somewhere in or near the
caves. Thafs why no one thought much about it at
first. Ever since King Tokoz made that agreement with
the Society of Wizards, they've been claiming they're
supposed to have more time in the caves than we're
willing to give them. Everyone thought this was more of
the same." "Not
everyone," Morwen said, giving Kazul a sharp
look. "I
am widely considered to be unduly suspicious of
everyone and everything," Kazul said in a dry tone. "Particularly
wizards." "And
what do your suspicions make of this busi- ness?" 106 "I
think Zemenar is trying to find out something about
the Caves of Fire and Night," Kazul said. "Some- thing
he hasn't been able to leam from visiting the caves in
person, hence his recent interest in histories that describe
the caves, however briefly." "And
you're hoping I have something in my library that
will help you figure out what it is," Morwen concluded. "I
don't hope," Kazul said. "I know. Unless some- one has
run off with your copy of DeMontmorency's A
Journey Through the Caves of Fire and Night." / "If
someone has, he'll regret it," Morwen said. "Wait
here, and I'll check." She rose and went out. Through
the doorway Cimorene could see a room full of
tall, dark-stained shelves. Cimorene
blinked. "Isn't that the door you came in
through?" she asked Kazul. Kazul
nodded. "Of course." "I
thought it led out into Morwen's yard." "It
leads wherever Morwen wants it to lead," Kazul said. "1
see," said Cimorene, wishing her father's court philosopher
were there. He was very pompous and stuffy,
particularly about magic, which he claimed was 90
percent trickery and the rest illusion. Cimorene had found
him very trying. Dealing with Morwen's door would
probably have given him a headache. Morwen
came back into the kitchen holding a thin red
book. "Here it is. I'm sorry it took me so long to find
it, but the nonfiction isn't organized as well as it should
be yet." Kazul
surged to her feet, shedding cats in all di- 107 rections.
The cats gave her reproachful looks and then stalked
out the front door with affronted dignity. Kazul paid no
attention. She curled her head around to peer at the
book over Morwen's shoulder. "I
suppose you'll want to borrow it?" Morwen said. "I
certainly do," Kazul said. "Is there a problem?' "Only
if it gets stolen," Morwen said. "There are very
few of these around, and I'm not sure I could replace
it." "I'll
keep it in the vault with the treasure," Kazui promised.
"Zemenar won't think to look for it there, and
even if he does, he won't get in. I've got enough anti-wizard
spells on the door to stop the whole Society. They
can't get in unless someone invites them." "All
right," Morwen said, handing the book to Kazul.
"Is that everything you came for?" "No,"
said Kazul. She looked at Morwen with lim- pid
eyes and went on in a plaintive tone, "I still haven't had any
dder." Morwen
laughed and went to one of the cup- boards.
She pulled out two mugs and a large mixing bowl
and filled them with an amber-colored liquid she poured
from a heavy-looking pottery jug. She set the mixing
bowl in front of Kazul and gave one of the mugs to
Cimorene, then sat down with the second mug herself. They
were in Morwen's kitchen for over an hour, drinking
dder and speculating about what the wizards were up
to. After a while several of the cats came back, apd
Morwen gave them a dish of goafs milk, which soothed
their ruffled feelings somewhat. io8 "How
is that fireproofing spell of yours coming?" Morwen
asked as she returned to the table. "I
have everything I need except the powdered hens'
teeth, and I'm beginning to think I'm never going to find
any," Cimorene said. "Kazul has offered to let me look
through the jars in the treasury, but if there isn't
any there, I don't know where I'll look next." "Really,"
Morwen said, giving Kazul a sharp look. "Well,
if you can't find any hens' teeth, you could try substituting
snake fingernails or the hair from a turtle's egg. I
wouldn't try it except as a last resort, though. Altering
spells is a very tricky business." At last
they had to leave. Kazul went out the same way she
had come in while Cimorene watched in fas- cination.
Then Cimorene and Morwen went onto the front
porch. Kazul sidled up to the house, and Cimo- rene
stood on the porch railing to climb onto her back. The
cats were seriously affronted by this maneuver and expressed
their displeasure in reproachful glances and low
yowls. "Don't
take any notice," Morwen said. "It only encourages
them." Qmorene
nodded. "Thank you for everything." "You're
quite welcome," Morwen answered. "Don't
wait too long to come again." "You'd
better take this. Princess," Kazul said, reaching
back over her shoulder to hand Morwen's book to
Qmorene. "I can't carry it and run at the same time." Qmorene
took the book and tucked it into her pocket.
"I'm all set," she said, and they started off. 109 Cimorene
enjoyed the ride back to the Mountains of Morning.
She was now sufficiently accustomed to rid- ing on
a dragon to be able to concentrate on looking at the
forest as it flashed past. The trees seemed almost identical
to one another, but Cimorene spotted quite s few
odd-looking bushes and vines, and twice she thought
she saw small faces staring out at her frorr. among
leafy branches. They
reached the threshold of the caves much sooner
than Cimorene expected. Kazul waited while she
slid to the ground, then said, "The entrance is a little
narrow. I'll go first and make sure there's nothing unpleasant
waiting for us." Cimorene
nodded, and Kazul vanished into the cave.
Before Cimorene could follow, she heard a shrill cry
above her. She looked up and saw an enormous white
bird plummeting toward her, its clawed feet ex- tended
to attack. For an instant, Cimorene was frozen by
surprise and fear. Then she ducked and reached for her
sword. She was
almost too slow. The bird was on top of her,
shrieking and slashing, before she had done more than
grasp the hilt of her weapon. But the sword seemed
to leap out of the scabbard as soon as she touched
it, and she swung clumsily as she rolled aside. She did
not expect to do any damage, just to force the bird to
back away a little, but she felt the sword connect and
heard a wail of pain from the bird. Thanking all her
lucky stars individually and by name, Cimorene twisted
and scrambled to her feet, sword ready. no There
was nothing for her to guard against. The sword
stroke had been more effective than she realized. The
bird was dying. As she stared at it, it raised its head. "You
killed me?" the bird said incredulously. "But you're
a maiden." "Actually,
she's a princess," Kazul's voice said from
behind Cimorene. "My princess, so you'd have been in
even bigger trouble if you'd succeeded in car- rying
her off." "I
don't think I could have done it if I hadn't had a magic
sword," said Cimorene, who was beginning to wish
she hadn't. She had never hurt anyone before, and she
didn't like it. "Just
my luck," the bird said disgustedly. "Oh, well,
fair's fair. You killed me, so you get my forfeit." "You're
not dead yet," Cimorene said. "If you'll let me
near, I can try to stop the bleeding—" "Not
a chance," the bird said. It was beginning to sound
rather faint. "Do you want the forfeit or don't you?" "Take
it," Kazul advised. Cimorene
said nothing, and after a moment the bird
said, "All right, then. Under my left wing, you'll find
three black feathers. If you drop one and wish to be
somewhere else, you'll find yourself there in the twinkling
of an eye. Any questions?" "Can
I take anyone else with me?" Cimorene asked,
thinking that if the bird was so determined to give
her the feathers, she might as well cooperate with it. in The
bird looked at her with respect. "Will wonders never
cease. For once a human with sense is getting the
forfeit. Yes, you can take someone with you, as long as
you're touching him. Same for objects; if you can
carry it, you can take it with you. You get one trip per
feather. Thafs all." "But—"
said Cimorene, and stopped. The bird's head
had fallen back, and it was dearly quite dead. "Don't
feel too bad," Kazul said perceptively. "If it had
succeeded in carrying you off, it would have fed you to
its nestlings." "Fed
me to its nestlings?" Cimorene discovered that
she had lost her sympathy for the dead bird. "What a
horrid thing to do!" She hesitated. "Won't the nest- lings
starve, now that the bird is dead?" "No,
one of the other birds will take over the chore of
feeding them for a few weeks until they're big enough
to catch their own food," Kazul said. "Now, clean
that sword and take your feathers, and lefs get going.
I want to have a look at that book of Morwen's." Cimorene
nodded and did as she was told. The three
black feathers were right where the bird had said they
would be, and she put them in her pocket with Morwen's
book and the black pebble from the Caves of Fire
and Night. She wiped the sword on the grass several
times, then finished cleaning it with her hand- kerchief.
When she finished, she left the handkerchief beside
the dead bird and followed Kazul into the Caves of Fire
and Night. 112 9 In
Which Themndil Is a Dreadful Nuisance, and
Cimorene Casts a Spell he rest
of the trip home was uneventful. Passing through
the King's Cave seemed easier going in the opposite
direction, and the impenetrable darkness only descended
once. As soon as they arrived, Kazul took the
book Morwen had lent them and curled herself around
a rock just outside the mouth of the cave to study
it while Cimorene made dinner. She pored over the
book all evening, and Cimorene found it fascinating to
watch the dragon delicately turning pages with her daws.
Early the next day Kazul went off to consult with Roxim. Cimorene
was rather stiff from all the dragon- "3 riding
she had done the previous day, so she decided not to
do any more cleaning. Instead, she spent the morning
in Kazul's treasure room, sorting through likely
looking bottles and jars for those that might pos- sibly
contain powdered hens' teeth. Remembering Ka- zul's
advice, she started by setting aside all the bottles she
could find that had lead stoppers. Since the light was not
very good, she took the jars and bottles that looked
as if they might be worth investigating and piled them in
her apron, so as to carry them outside more easily. She had
nearly finished sorting when she heard a voice
calling faintly in the distance. "Bother!"
she said. "I did hope they'd leave me alone a
little longer." She
bundled the last five bottles into her apron without
looking at them and, not forgetting to lock the door
behind her, hurried out through the maze to see who was
shouting for her this time. It was
Therandil. "What
are you doing here?" Cimorene said crossly. "I
told you I wasn't going to be ready to be rescued for at
least a month!" "I
was worried," Therandil said. "I heard that you'd
broken a leg, but you look fine to me." "Of
course I haven't broken a leg," Cimorene said. "Where
did you get that idea?" "Some
knight at the inn at the foot of the moun- tain,"
Therandil replied. "He was up yesterday, talking to the
princess he's trying to rescue, and he came back and
warned everybody not to bother with the princess "4 that
was captured by the dragon Kazul. Well, I knew that
was you, so I asked why, and he said his princess told
him you'd broken your leg and wouldn't be able to walk
for months." Cimorene
smiled slightly. Alianora had apparently gone
through with her plan to tell Hallanna about Cim- orene's
"twisted ankle," and Hallanna had decided to improve
the story a little in hopes of reducing the com- petition.
"Somebody must have gotten mixed up," Cimorene
said gently. "You can stop worrying. I'm fine.
Is that all you came for? These jars are getting heavy,
and I've got work to do." "Cimorene,
we have to talk," Therandil said in a heavy,
deep voice. "Then
we'll have to do it while I work," Cimorene declared.
She turned on her heel and marched into the kitchen,
full of annoyance. She had been feeling almost friendly
toward Therandil—he had been worried about her,
after all—until he said he wanted to talk. Cimorene was
quite sure that what he wanted to talk about was rescuing
her, and she was annoyed with him for being so
stupidly stubborn and annoyed with herself for being
annoyed when he was only trying to do the best he
could. Therandil
followed her into the kitchen. "What is all
that?" he asked as Cimorene put the apron full of jars on
the kitchen table and began lining them up. "Some
things I'm checking for Kazul," Cimorene said.
She picked up a small jar made of carved jade and
pried the lid off. It was half full of green salve. Cimorene
put the lid back on and set the jar aside. "5 "What
was it you wanted to talk about?" she asked, reaching
for another jar. "You.
Dragons. Us. That looks interesting. Can I help?" "As
long as you don't break anything," Cimorene said.
"Some of these are very fragile." Maybe opening jars
would make him forget about You. Dragons. Us, for a
while. "I'll
be very careful," Therandil assured her. "This one
looks like metal. I'll start with that, shall I?" He picked
up one of the larger jars, made of beaten copper with
two handles. He frowned at the top, then reached for his
dagger, and as he tilted the jar, Cimorene saw that
the neck was stopped up with lead. "Not
that one!" she said quickly. She didn't re- member
picking out that particular jar. It must have been
one of the last four or five that she'd scooped up when
she heard Therandil calling. "Why
not?" Therandil said, sounding rather hurt. "I
said I'd be careful." The tip of his dagger was already embedded
in the lead. "Kazul
said to leave the ones with lead stoppers alone,"
Cimorene said. "So put it back." "If
you insist," Therandil said, shrugging. He pulled
on his dagger, but it was stuck fast in the lead. "Drat!"
he said, and twisted the handle. The dagger came
free, and the lead stopper came along with it. "I
should have known," Cimorene said in a re- signed
tone. A black
cloud of smoke poured out of the jar. As Cimorene
and Therandil watched, it condensed into a 116 dark-skinned
giant wearing only a turban and a loin- cloth.
He was more than twice as tall as Therandil, and the
comers of his mouth were turned down in a stem frown. "What
is it?" whispered Therandil. "Trouble,"
said Cimorene. "Thou
speakest truly, 0 Daughter of Wisdom," said
the giant in a booming voice that filled the cave. "For
I am a jinn, who was imprisoned in that jar, and I am
the instrument of thy death and that of thy paramour." "My
what?" Cimorene said, outraged. "Thy
lover," the jinn said uncomfortably. "The man who
stands beside thee." "I
know what you meant," Cimorene said. "But he isn't
my lover, or my fiance, or my boyfriend or any- thing,
and I refuse to be killed with him." "But
Cimorene, you know perfectly well—" The- randil
started. "You
hush," Cimorene said. "You've made enough
of a mess already." "If
he is not thy paramour, nor any of those other things,
then what is he?" the jinn asked suspiciously. "A
nuisance," Cimorene said succinctly. "Cimorene,
you're not being very kind," Therandil said. "What
he is matters not," the jinn said grandly after a
moment's heavy thought. "It is enough that thou and he
shall die." "Enough
for whom?" Cimorene said. The
jinn blinked at her. "For me. 'Tis my will that 117 thou
and he shall die by my hand. Thou hast but to choose
the manner of thy death." "Old
age," Cimorene said promptly. "Mock
me not! Thou and he shall die, and by my hand,
ere this day draws to its close!" the jinn cried. "Do
you suppose he means it?" Therandil said nervously. "Why
would he keep bellowing it at us if he didn't mean
it?" Cimorene said. "Do be quiet, Therandil." Therandil
lowered his voice. "Should I offer to fight him, do
you think?" "Don't
be silly," Cimorene said. She saw that The- randil
was distressed, so she added, "You came up here to
fight a dragon. You aren't prepared for a jinn, and nobody
could reasonably expect you to challenge him." "If
you say so," Therandil said, looking relieved. Cimorene
turned back to the jinn and saw that he, too,
was looking perturbed. "What's the matter with you?"
she said crossly. "Dost
thou not wish to know why I will kill thee?" the
jinn asked plaintively. "What
difference does it make?" Cimorene said. "Yes,
actually," Therandil said at the same time. "Therandil!"
Cimorene said in exasperation. "Shut up!" "Hear
my story, 0 luckless pair!" the jinn said with evident
relief. "I am one of those jinn who did rebel against
the law of our kind, and for my crimes I was sentenced
to imprisonment in this bottle until the day should
come when human hands would loose me. As is the
custom of my people, I swore that whoso should 118 release
me during the first hundred years of my im- prisonment
I would make ruler of the earth; whoso should
release me during the second hundred years I should
make rich beyond all dreams of men; whoso shall
release me during the third hundred I should grant
three wishes; and whoso should release me after any
longer span of time I should grant only the choice of what
death he would die." "You're
going to kill us because ifs traditional?" Cimorene
asked. "Yes,"
the jinn said. His eyes slid away from Cim- orene's,
and she frowned suddenly. "Just
how long were you in that jar?" she de- manded. "Uh,
well, actually .. ." The jinn's voice trailed off. "How
long?" Cimorene insisted. "Two
hundred and seventeen years," the jinn ad- mitted.
"But nobody ever releases a jinn before the three hundred
years are over." "You're
trying to get around your oath!" Therandil said,
plainly shocked by the very thought. "You pre- tended
you had to kill us so you wouldn't have to give us the
wishes!" "No!"
the jinn said. "Thinkest thou that the grant- ing of
wishes alone would so trouble me? Needs must I kill
thee and thy fair companion, for I cannot return home
and say that thou didst release me and I left thee living!
I would be a laughingstock. Never in three thou- sand years
has such a thing occurred!" "Then
you shouldn't have sworn an oath," The- randil
said sternly. "9 "I
had to!" the jinn said miserably. "It is the custom of our
kind. Twould be ... 'twould be ..." "Improper?"
Cimorene murmured. "
Twould be improper to do otherwise," the jinn said,
nodding. "But now thou hast found me out, and what am
I to do? If I kill thee, it will violate my oath; if I
kill thee not, the remainder of my life will be a torment." "You
could go back in the jar for another eighty- three
years," Cimorene suggested delicately. "I
could ... go back?" The jinn blinked at her for a
moment. "\ could go back. I could go back!" "And
in eighty-three years we'll both be dead of old
age," Cimorene said. "Since that was my choice of death,
your oath will be fulfilled and you can go straight home
without killing anyone else or giving mem any riches
or power or anything." 'Truly,
thou art a jewel among women and the very
Queen of Wisdom's daughters!" the jinn said hap- pily.
"Thou hast found the perfect solution to my difficulties!" "Wait
a minute!" Therandil said. "What about those
wishes?" "Therandil!"
Cimorene said in a shocked tone. "I'm
surprised at you! How can he give us wishes if he's
going back in the jar for eighty-three years? It wouldn't
be right at all." Therandil
frowned. "Are you sure? After all, we did let
him out during his third hundred years." "I
suppose I could let thee have one wish at least, in
token of my thanks for thy help," the jinn said. "As long as
thou dost not tell anyone." 120 "I
wouldn't dream of tt," Therandil assured him. "And
my wish is to defeat a dragon and win his prin- cess's
hand in marriage!" The
jinn waved a dark hand over Therandil's head. "There!
When next thou dost fight a dragon, thou shalt surely
defeat him. And thou?" he said, turning to Cimorene. "I
could use some powdered hens' teeth," Cimo- rene
said. The
jinn blinked in surprise, but he waved his hand again,
his face a mask of concentration. Then he bowed and
handed Cimorene a fat brown jar. "There's thy desire.
Farewell!" With an elaborate salaam, the jinn dissolved
back into a cloud of smoke that poured back into
the copper jar from which it had come. Cimorene leaned
over and plucked the lead stopper from the end of
Therandil's knife. She jammed it back into place and heaved
a sigh of relief. Therandil
was not paying attention. "What did you want
something like that for?" he asked, looking at the jar of
hens' teeth and wrinkling his nose in distaste. "I
don't believe I shall tell you," Cimorene said, putting
the jar carefully into one of her apron pockets. "It
has nothing to do with you." "Nothing
to do with me? I like that!" Therandil said
indignantly. "I'm going to marry you, just as soon as I
beat that dragon of yours." "I
don't think you're going to beat Kazul," Cim- orene
said in a considering tone. "But
that jinn just said—" "He
said that if you fight a dragon, you'll defeat him.
But Kazul is a her, not a him," Cimorene pointed 121 out.
"And you ought not to be trying to rescue me anyway." "Why
not?" Therandil asked truculently. "Because
there are other princesses who've been captives
of dragons for much longer than I have, and they
have seniority/' Cimorene explained. "Oh,"
said Therandil, looking considerably taken aback.
"How do you know?" "They
came to visit and told me all about it," Cim- orene
said. "I think you should try for Keredwel. She's from
the Kingdom of Raxwel, and her hair is the color of
sun-ripened wheat, and she wears a gold crown set with
diamonds. You ought to get along with her very well." Therandil
brightened perceptibly at this description but
said, "But everyone expects me to rescue you." "As
long as you defeat a dragon and rescue a prin- cess,
no one will care," Cimorene said firmly. "And Keredwel
will suit you much better than I would." "Are
you sure her dragon isn't female, too?" "Positive,"
Cimorene said. "Gomul's cave is two down
and three over. If you follow the path outside, you
can't miss it. He ought to be there now, and if you leave
right away, you'll be able to get everything settled before
dinner." "All
right, then," Therandil said. "As long as you're
sure you don't mind." "Not
at all," Cimorene assured him fervently. She saw him
to the mouth of the cave and pointed him toward
Gomul's cave, then returned to the kitchen. She
gathered up the jars and bottles she had been 222 planning
to check, except for the copper jar with the * -
.1 1. 1
>1 1 tt^i!__«-_ _ 1i inside,
and took them back to the treasure vault. jinn Then
she fetched an ink pot, a quill pen, and a sheet of
paper from the library and began writing out a warn- ing to
attach to the copper jar. She didn't want anyone else to
open it until the eighty-three years were over and the
jinn could go home without killing anyone. She was
just finishing when she heard Alianora's voice calling
from the rear of the cave. "I'm in the kitchen!"
she shouted. "Come on back!" "You're
always in the kitchen," Ahanora said when she
poked her head through the door a moment later. "Or
the library. Don't you ever do anything but cook and
read?" "Look
at this, Alianora," Cimorene said, handing her the
warning she had been writing. "Do you think it's
dear enough?" "
'WARNING: This jar contains a jinn who will kill you if
you let him out too soon. Do not open until at least
one hundred and five years after the date when the
Citadel of the Yellow Giant was destroyed,' " Al- ianora
read aloud. "That's, lefs see, eighty-four years from
now. It seems clear to me. You'd have to be pretty stupid
to ignore a warning like that." "Maybe
I ought to show it to Hallanna and see what
she says," Cimorene said, frowning. "I wouldn't want
anyone getting into trouble by accident, just be- cause I
didn't make it plain." "It's
plain, ifs plain," Alianora said. "Cimorene, what on
earth have you been doing? How do you know there's
a jinn in this bottle?" "Therandil,"
Cimorene said, waving a hand ex- pressively.
"I was looking through some of the bottles from
Kazul's treasure room, to see if any of them hap- pened
to have hens' teeth in them, and Therandil came in and
wanted to help." "And
he opened it?" Alianora said. "Oh, dear." "Exactly,"
said Cimorene. "But it came out well in the
end. I think I've gotten rid of him for good. I sent him off
to rescue Keredwel." "You
did? What if he doesn't beat Gomul?" "Oh,
he'll win. The jinn gave him a wish, and he wished
to defeat a dragon." Cimorene looked apolo- getically
at Alianora. "I suppose I ought to have sent him to
rescue you, but ..." "That's
quite all right," Alianora said hastily. "Get- ting
rid of Keredwel will help a lot. And after every- thing
you've told me about Therandil, I don't think I'd want to
have him rescue me." "Thafs
what I thought," Cimorene said. "Oh, and I got
the jinn to give me some powdered hens' teeth, so we
can finally try that fireproofing spell." "Good,"
Alianora said. "Let's do it right now!" So
Cimorene got out the spell and the ingredients she had
collected, and she and Alianora spent the next hour on
various necessary preparations. First they had to boil
some unicorn water and steep the dried wolfs- bane in
it. Then the mixture had to be strained and mixed
with the hippopotamus oil and the powdered hens'
teeth. Cimorene did most of that, while Alianora ground
up the blue rose leaves and the piece of ebony. Grinding
the ebony took a long time, but fortu- nately
they didn't need much. When Alianora finally 124 had
enough, Cimorene mixed it with the blue rose leaves
and more of the unicorn water in one of Kazul's iccently
shed scales. Each mixture had to be stirred three
times counterclockwise with a white eagle feather. Then
Alianora dipped the point of her feather in her mixture
and began drawing a star on the floor of the cave. "Is
this going to be big enough for both of us?" she
asked, scratching busily at the stone with the tip of the
feather. "I
think so," Cimorene answered. "Don't try to make it
too big, or you'll run out of liquid and we'll have to
start over." Alianora
did not run out, though she had used nearly
all her mixture by the time she finished. "There!" she
said. She sat back on her heels and studied her diagram
to make sure there were no gaps, then set her dragon
scale and feather aside and stood up. "Your turn." "First
we have to get into the center of the star," Cimorene
reminded her. "Be careful not to smudge the lines!" "Smudge
them, after all that work?" Alianora said in
tones of mock horror. She lifted her skirts and stepped
carefully into the middle of the diagram. Cim- orene
followed, carrying a small mixing bowl half full of
something that looked like brown sludge with a white
eagle feather sticking out of one side. "It smells awful,"
Alianora said, grimacing. "It
doesn't matter what it smells like, as long as me
spell works," Cimorene said. "Ready?" "As
ready as I'm ever going to be," Alianora re- 125 plied,
shutting her eyes and screwing up her face as if she
expected to have a glass of cold water poured over her
head. Cimorene
plucked the eagle feather out of the bowl and
raised it quickly over Alianora's head before it could
drip on the floor. She let four large drops of the brown
gunk fall onto Alianora's hair, then brushed the end of
the feather across her forehead twice. She fin- ished
by drawing a circle with the feather on the palm of
Alianora's left hand. "That
tickles!" Alianora complained. "Well,
you can do it to me now," Cimorene said. Alianora
took the bowl and feather from Cimorene. "You're
right," Cimorene said a moment later. "It does
tickle." "Now
what?" Alianora said. "Set
the bowl down and shut your eyes," Cim- orene
instructed. When Alianora had done so, Cimorene closed
her own eyes and said: "Power
of water, wind and earth, Turn
the fire back to its birth. Raise
the spell to shield the flame By the
power that we have tamed." "Oh!"
said Alianora. "That feels peculiar. Can I open my
eyes now?" "Yes,"
said Cimorene, opening her own. "We're finished." "Did
it work?" Alianora asked, cautiously opening one eye
and squinting at Cimorene. 126 "Well,
something happened. We both felt it," Cim- orene
said. "And your hair and forehead don't have brown
gunk on them any more." Alianora
promptly opened both eyes and studied Cimorene.
"Neither do yours. What does that mean?" "It
means we go back to the kitchen and test it," Cimorene
said. She bent over and picked up the mixing bowl.
"We'll clean up later. Come on." 127 10 In
Which Cimorene and Alianora Conduct Some
Tests and Disturb a Wizard B, ^ack in
the kitchen, Cimorene and Alianora quickly determined
that the fireproofing spell had indeed worked.
First Cimorene, then Alianora tossed a pinch of
feverfew into the air and recited the spell-verse, then put a
hand into a candle flame and held it there. Neither was
burned at all, though Alianora claimed that the candle
tickled almost as much as the eagle feather had done. "How
long does the spell last?" Alianora asked. "I'm
not sure, exactly," Cimorene said. "At least an
hour, but I'll have to do some tests to pin it down beyond
that. I hope Kazul gets back soon. I want to see if
it works with dragon fire." 128 "You're
going to have Kazul breathe fire at you, just to
see if the spell works?" Alianora said, horrified. "What
if it doesn't?" "Then
I'll talk to Kazul, and we'll go see Morwen, and the
three of us will try to figure out what to change to make
the spell work for dragon fire, too. Don't look at me
like that. I'm not going to stand in front of Kazul and
have her breathe fire at me. I'll just stick out a finger,
the way we did with the candle." This
was not enough to convince Alianora, but Cimorene
was determined. "The whole point of trying this
spell was to make ourselves immune to dragon fire,"
she said. "If it doesn't work, I don't want to find out for
the first time when one of Kazul's guests gets mad and
breathes fire at me because he doesn't like the way
I cooked his cherries jubilee." Alianora
had to admit that this was a good point, but she
was still disposed to argue. The discussion was cut
short by Kazul's return. At first the dragon was more
inclined to agree with Alianora than with Cim- orene,
but after Cimorene proved her invulnerability to candle
flames, lighted torches, and the fire she had built
in the kitchen stove, Kazul agreed to the trial. She insisted,
however, on working up to full firepower in gradual
stages, and Cimorene was forced to agree. Before
they began, Cimorene threw another pinch of feverfew
into the air and recited the couplet again, just to
be sure the spell wouldn't wear off in the middle of the
test. Then Kazul lowered her head nearly to the ground,
and Alianora watched nervously as Cimorene lowered
her hand slowly into various intensities of 129 dragon
flame. Finally, Cimorene stood right in front of Kazul
while the dragon breathed her hottest. The spell worked
perfectly every time. "There!"
Cimorene said when Kazul stopped at last.
"Now we know it works. Aren't you glad?" "I'm
glad," Alianora said fervently. "And I hope I never
have to watch anything like that again as long as I
live. I didn't dare blink for fear you'd go up in smoke
while my eyes were closed." "Why
don't you try it yourself?" Cimorene said mischievously. "No!"
said Alianora and Kazul together. "Watching
you was bad enough," Alianora went on with
a shudder. "I believe it works. I don't see any reason
for me to test it." "Besides,
I've done more than enough fire-breath- ing for
one day," Kazul added. "I'm starting to get overheated." "All
right, if you don't want to, you don't have to,"
Cimorene said. "If we're all done, I'd better go tidy
up." Alianora
stayed to help Cimorene finish cleaning up the
traces of the spell, by which time she had calmed down
considerably and was very nearly her usual self again.
Cimorene gave her a pouchful of dried feverfew before
she left and made her recite the words that ac- tivated
the spell several times, to make sure she had memorized
them correctly. "Remember,
you only have to repeat the first half of the
verse to get the spell going, now that it's been set
up," Cimorene said. "Can you do it?" 130 "It's
only two lines, and they rhyme!" Alianora said,
laughing. "How could I forget that? My memory isn't
that bad!" "Maybe
not, but say it anyway," Cimorene said. Alianora
laughed again and did so. At last she set off into
the tunnels/ and Cimorene went back to the main cave to
see what Kazul and Roxim had found out about the
Caves of Fire and Night. Kazul
was somewhat out of temper, and Cimorene thought
privately that she had been telling the truth about
getting overheated. Rather than annoy the dragon
further, Cimorene asked if she could read the book
Kazul had borrowed from Morwen. "It's
in the treasure room," Kazul said. "Read it there.
And I hope you see something in it that we didn't." Cimorene
nodded, picked up her lamp, and hur- ried
off before Kazul could change her mind. The book was
lying near a pile of sapphires, next to an ornate gold
crown. She picked it up, went over to the table, which
was large and very sturdy because it was in- tended
for counting piles of gold and silver coins, and sat
down to read. It was
even dryer and duller than Kazul had said. There
were a great many "mayhaps" and "perchances" and
"wherefores," strung together in long, involved sentences
that compared the strange and wonderful things
in the caves to obscure philosophical ideas and odd
customs from places Cimorene had never heard of.
After a few pages, Cimorene put the book down and
went and got a quill pen, an ink pot, and some 131 paper,
so that she could write down the things she thought
were important. She didn't want to have to read A
Journey Through the Caves of Fire and Night more than
once. For the
next three days, Cimorene spent bits of her spare
time in the treasure room, taking notes on the DeMontmorency.
It took her that long because she could
never manage to read for more than a little while without
getting so bored that she nearly fell asleep. Her persistence
gained her several pages of notes about the caves,
but nothing that seemed as if it might be of particular
interest to wizards. Alianora
came to see her a few days later, looking very
cheerful. "It
worked!" she announced as she came into the library
where Cimorene was going over her notes. "Keredwel's
gone. Therandil rescued her, just the way you
said he would." "Good,"
Cimorene said. "I'm glad something is going
right." "What's
the problem?" Alianora asked, seating herself
on the other side of the table from Cimorene. "This,"
Cimorene said, waving at the paper- covered
table. "Kazul is sure that the key to what the wizards
are after is somewhere in that dratted book she borrowed
from Morwen. I copied out everything that looked
interesting, but none of it seems like anything a
wizard would care about." "How
do you know that?" Alianora asked curi- ously. 132 "I
don't," Cimorene said. "I'm just guessing. Thafs
the problem." "Oh."
Alianora picked up the sheet of paper near- est her
and frowned at it. "What on earth does this mean?" Cimorene
looked at the page Alianora was holding. "
Thus these Caves of Fire and Night are, in some sense,
indivisible, whereas the Caves of Chance are, by
contrast, individual, though it is preposterous to claim
that these descriptions are true of either group of
caves in their entirety . . .' That's one of the bits I copied
word for word; the whole book is like that. I think
it means that if you have a piece of something magical
from the Caves of Fire and Night, you can use it in a
spell as if it were the whole thing." "I
can see why you wouldn't be sure," Alianora said.
"Do you think it would help you figure things out if
you stopped for a while?" "I
have stopped," Cimorene pointed out. "Or did you
have something more specific in mind?" "I'm
almost out of feverfew," Alianora said, look- ing
down at the table. "I was hoping you'd come with me to
pick some more." "You're
almost out?" Cimorene said in surprise. "How
did that happen?" Alianora
shifted uncomfortably. "I've been work- ing
that fireproofing spell every hour or so for the past two
days," she admitted. "Woraug has been getting more
and more unpredictable, and I don't feel com- fortable
otherwise. Hallanna was visiting yesterday when he
came in—in the middle of the afternoon!— 133 and he
was roaring and dripping little bits of flame when he
breathed. She was terrified, and I don't blame her. If
it weren't for the spell, I'd be scared to death." "What's
the matter with him?" "I
don't know. He doesn't tell me anything about dragon
politics or wizards or what he's been getting so worked
up about. He's not like Kazul." Cimorene
frowned, considering. "Maybe Kazul will
have some idea what's bothering him. I'll ask her this
evening. In the meantime, let's go get that fever- few.
You're right to say that I could use a break." "Oh,
good," said Alianora in tones of considerable relief.
"I've never picked herbs before, and I'm not sure what
feverfew looks like. I don't know what I'd have done if
you'd said you wouldn't come." Cimorene
put her notes away and got two wicker baskets
and a small knife from one of the storage rooms "Up
or down?" Alianora asked as they left the cave. "Up,"
Cimorene said. "The other way is the ledgp I told
you about, and I wouldn't be surprised if bits of it are
still invisible." The
path through the Pass of Silver Ice twisted and turned
past the openings of other dragons' caves. Mosi of the
rocks around the caves had scorch marks, and Cimorene
and Alianora didn't see much growinp among
them. "At
this rate, we'll have to go nearly all the way to the
Enchanted Forest to find any grass, much less herbs!"
Alianora complained. "Wait
a minute!" Cimorene said. "Look over there, 134 through
that crack in the rocks. Doesn't that look like something
green?" Alianora's
eyes followed Cimorene's pointing fin- ger.
"Yes," she said without enthusiasm. "It looks green." The
rock Cimorene had indicated was a large boul- der at
the bottom of a steep slope. The slope was cov- ered
with gravel and looked as if it would be impossible to
climb down without skinning a knee or an elbow at the
very least. The boulder itself was in two pieces, with
just enough space between them for someone to squeeze
through, provided the someone was not very large. "Come
on, let's get a better look," said Cimorene. She walked
to the edge of the slope and wrapped her skirts
tightly around her legs. Then she sat down with her
basket in her lap and slid down the slope, raising an
enormous cloud of dust and sounding like an ava- lanche
in process. She reached the bottom in safety and stood
up, brushing at her skirt. The dust was so thick that
she could hardly see, and when she tried to call to
Alianora, she coughed so hard that she could barely speak. "Cimorene!
Are you all right?" "It's
just the dust," Cimorene said in a muffled voice.
She had taken out her handkerchief and put it over
her mouth and nose to keep the dust out. It wasn't perfect,
but it helped a great deal. "Come on, ifs your turn." "Are
you sure we shouldn't just go around?" "Stop
stalling. It's not that bad." i35 .Ј• "That's
what you say," Alianora muttered, but she wrapped
her skirts around her, clutched her basket, and
slid down the slope. She made even more noise than
Cimorene had. When she got to the bottom, she was
coughing and choking. Cimorene handed her the handkerchief,
and they waited for a moment while the dust
settled. Crawling
through the split boulder was easier than they
expected. The crevice was wider than it had looked from
the path, and the bottom of the crack was so full of dust
and gravel and dead leaves that it was almost flat. Cimorene
and Alianora had to walk single file, and there were
one or two spots where they had to turn sideways in
order to get through, but it was not really difficult. On the
other side of the boulder, the two girls found a
lush, green valley. It was bowl-shaped and not very
large, but flowers and grasses stood waist-high between
the random clumps of bushes that dotted the valley
floor. A squirrel, which had been sunning itself on a
ledge near the entrance, leaped for a small tree as Cimorene
and Alianora appeared. "My
goodness!" Alianora said, looking around with
wide eyes. "This place looks as if no one but us has
ever been here before. There aren't even any scorch marks
on the rocks." Cimorene
blinked. Alianora was right. Lichens cov- ered
the weathered gray rocks that rose above the val ley,
and small plants grew in cracks and crevices thel showed
no sign of the touch of dragon fire. "That's
odd," Cimorene commented. "Why?"
Alianora asked. 136 "Those
mountains aren't tall enough to keep drag- ons
from flying over, and they're right in the middle of the
dragons' territory. So why haven't the dragons been
here? They usually keep a dose eye on everything that
belongs to them." "Maybe
they have been here, but they never found anything
to breathe fire at," Alianora said. "Well,
I'm going to ask Kazul about it when I get back,"
Cimorene said as she waded into the grass. "Why
don't you take that side, and I'll look over here? We'll
cover more ground that way." "First
you'd better show me what I'm looking for," Alianora
said apologetically. "I'm afraid I couldn't tell feverfew
from carrots if there was a dragon chasing me and my
life depended on it." Cimorene
nodded, and they started off. They had not
gone far when she saw a patch of the white button- shaped
flowers she was looking for. "Here," she said, showing
them to Alianora. "This is feverfew. The younger
plants are the best, the ones that haven't blos- somed
yet." Alianora
studied the leaves and flowers with care. "I
think I'll recognize it now." They
cut some of the plants, leaving those that were
blooming. "You
find the next patch," Cimorene said as they started
off again. "Lefs
try over there," Alianora said, pointing. They
found several more patches of feverfew, and gradually
their baskets began to fill. "I think this should be
enough," Cimorene said at last. "Unless you think—" "Cimorene!"
Alianora hissed, clutching at Cim- orene's
arm. "There's someone behind that bush!" f Cimorene
turned. A dark line snaked through the
'X; grass
where something large had bent and broken the
' % plants
in passing. "You're right," she said, and started ' *. forward, i
^ » . ^P Alianora
hung back, still holding Cimorene's arm.
3| "You're
not going to go look, are you?" ' ^ "How
else are we going to find out who it is?" i Cimorene
asked reasonably. She shook off Alianora's
? hand.
Quietly, she walked over to the clump of bushes | ^ and
peered around it. Alianora followed with evident •" , ^ reluctance. * A man
in blue and brown silk robes was crouched
j / on the
other side of the bush with his back toward
j § Cimorene.
He was stuffing saw-edged purple leaves
», into a
small linen bag the size of Cimorene's hand. His hair
was brown, and on the ground beside him lay a long,
polished staff. "Antorell?"
Cimorene said in surprise. The man
snatched up his staff and straightened as if a
bee had just stung him. It was indeed Antorell, and he
did not look at all pleased to see her. He stuffed the
linen bag quickly into his sleeve and said, "P-prin- cess
Cimorene! What brings you here?" "I
was about to ask you the same thing," Cimorene said. "Wizards
go where they wish, answering to no one,"
Antorell said, waving his free hand in a lofty manner. "Maybe
outside the Mountains of Morning they 138 do, but
around here they have to check with the drag- ons
first," Cimorene said. "You
know nothing of the matter," Antorell said, looking
very put out. "Cimorene
. . ." Alianora's tone was doubtful. "You
know this person? "I'm
sorry; I should have introduced you. This is Antorell,
one of the wizards I told you about. Antorell, this is
Princess Alianora of the Duchy of Toure-on- Marsh.
At the moment, she's the princess of the dragon Woraug." Alianora
curtsied, murmuring something polite and
inaudible. Antorell, who had stiffened in surprise when he
realized that Cimorene was not alone, relaxed visibly.
"Woraug's princess? That's all right, then. Though
he really shouldn't have sent you." "But
Woraug didn't—ow!" said Alianora. The "ow"
was because Cimorene had hastily kicked her ankle
to keep her from telling Antorell too much. "Didn't
what?" Antorell asked, frowning suspi- ciously. "Didn't
know you were going to be here," Cim- orene
said. "Well,
of course he didn't know!" Antorell said, looking
annoyed. "That's the whole point, after all." Cimorene
would have very much liked to ask him what
the point was, but she was afraid it would make him
suspidous again. "I don't understand," she said instead,
batting her eyes at him. "Of
course not," Antorell replied in a condescend- 139 ing
tone that made Cimorene's teeth hurt. "But it doesn't
matter. I'm not annoyed with you." "I'm
so glad/' Cimorene murmured. Antorell
gave her an oily smile. "In fact, there's no need
for you to tell Woraug that you met me here." "I
wouldn't dream of it," Cimorene said with per- fect
truth. "Excellent,"
Antorell said. "Then may I escort the two of
you back to the path?" Alianora
looked hopefully in Cimorene's direction. "But
we can't leave yet," Cimorene said, opening her
eyes very wide. "We haven't picked any cornflow- ers or
daisies." Behind her, she heard Alianora making a
smothered, choking noise, as if she were trying very hard
not to laugh. "Daisies,"
Antorell said in a flat, incredulous tone "You
want to stay and pick daisies?" Cimorene
nodded vigorously. "And cornflowers, and
flax, and all sorts of things," she said, waving her hand at
the flowers blooming all around. "They'll look so
pretty in a bowl of water in the kitchen." "I'm
sure you're right," Antorell said. He looked as if
he would have liked to object, but couldn't think of
anything to object to. "Perhaps I could help you?" he said
reluctantly. "Oh,
we wouldn't dream of keeping you," Cim- orene
said. Antorell
was clearly reluctant to leave the two girls in the
valley, but Cimorene did not give him much choice.
After another minute or so of conversation, the wizard
was forced to go. He did not use a vanishing spell
but trudged away on foot. Cimorene watched him 140 until
he was out of sight among the bushes, wondering whether
he had some spedal reason not to use spells in the
valley or whether he simply didn't know the right
spells to make himself vanish. "Thafs
a relief!" Alianora said. "Why did you in- sist on
staying when it was so obvious that he wanted us to
leave? I was afraid he was going to turn us into toads
or something." "I
wanted to see what he was up to/' Cimorene said.
"And I don't think Antorell is a very good wizard. He
probably couldn't manage anything worse than a squirrel." Alianora
did not appear to find this very reassur- ing.
Cimorene checked to make sure Antorell was out of
sight, then went over to the place where he had been standing
when she peered around the bush. At first she did
not notice anything unusual. Then she saw a purplish
plant oozing sap from the places where several of its
spiky, saw-toothed leaves had been broken off. "Look
at this." "What
is it?" Alianora asked. "I
don't know," Cimorene said absently. "I saw a couple
of other plants like this while we were picking feverfew,
but I thought they were just weeds." "Maybe
it is a weed." "A
wizard wouldn't sneak into the dragons' section of the
Mountains of Morning just to pick weeds. They don't
even use herbs to cast spells, so what does An- torell
want with this prickly looking thing?" Alianora
shrugged. "Maybe he needs it for some- thing
he can't do with magic." "I
wonder what that would be?" Cimorene reached 141 out and
carefully broke off a spray of leaves. She wrapped
them in her handkerchief and put the packet in her
pocket. "Let's see if we can find out whether he picked
anything else." Antorell
had left a dark trail of bent and broken plants
to mark the way he had come, so his path was easy to
follow. Cimorene and Alianora searched care- fully
along it for some way, looking for signs that the wizard
had picked other herbs, but neither of them saw any. "I
don't think there's anything to find," Alianora said,
pushing her apricot-colored hair out of her face. "And
it's getting awfully warm." "Have
you noticed that there aren't any of those purple
plants along here?" Cimorene said. "I'll bet that was all
he wanted." "Then
let's leave before that wizard thinks to circle around
to check on what we're doing," Alianora urged. Cimorene
doubted that Antorell would think of doing
such a thing, but she nodded agreement, and the two
girls left the valley. Alianora was quiet and thoughtful
for most of the walk back to Kazul's cave. Cimorene
was grateful for her silence. She had a lot to think
about herself. From what Antorell had said, it seemed
likely that Woraug was helping the wizards somehow,
or at least that he had known what Antorell was
looking for in the little valley. Cimorene found it difficult
to imagine a dragon helping a wizard, but she couldn't
say with certainty that it was impossible. And if
Woraug was involved with Antorell and Zemenar, it might
explain why he had been so touchy lately. 142 When
they arrived back at the cave, Cimorene shook herself
free of her preoccupation. She and Alianora unloaded
their baskets and tied the herbs in bunches to hang
in a dark comer of the kitchen to dry. "How
long will it be before I can use the feverfew?" Alianora
asked worriedly. "I'm
not sure," Cimorene said in a considering tone.
"It will take at least a week to dry thoroughly, but you
might be able to use it in the spell before then. The
directions don't say how dry the feverfew has to be. We
could try it every day with a pinch of leaves from
one of these bunches if you like." Alianora
nodded. "I really do need it." "I
wonder if it would work without being dried?" Cimorene
said. She pulled a leaf from one of the hang- ing
plants and shredded it carefully between her fin- gers,
then tossed it up in the air and recited the rhyme. "There!
Now, light a candle or another lamp or something." Alianora
had already lit a candle and set it on the table.
Cimorene moved over and stuck her finger in the
flame. "I
think ifs working," she said, and moved the rest of
her hand closer. The
sleeve of her dress caught fire. Cimorene has- tily
pulled her hand away from the candle and slapped at the
flames, while Alianora snatched up a bucket of water from
beside the sink and poured it over Cimorene's arm. The
fire went out and so did the candle, and both Cim- orene
and Alianora got thoroughly soaked. "Oh,
dear!" Alianora said, ignoring her soggy skirts.
"Cimorene, did you burn yourself?" "No,"
Cimorene said, looking at her arm with a puzzled
expression. "I didn't feel a thing. I thought the spell
worked, but nothing caught fire when we tested it
before." "It
must be because the fevenew is fresh instead of
dried. And I had hoped that I'd be able to use it right away!" "If
you're that low on dried feverfew, take some of
mine," Cimorene offered. "Kazul's not particularly irritable.
I only need to keep a pinch or two in case of emergencies." "Thank
you!" Alianora said fervently, and Cim- orene
turned her soggy cuffs back and went to get the bottled
spices. 144 11 In
Which Kazul Is Unwell, and Cimorene Makes a
New Acquaintance Zllianora
decided to return home by way of the path outside
instead of through the tunnels because it was such a
nice day and she hoped the sun would dry her skirt.
Cimorene watched her go, swinging her basket happily
and humming a little, her confidence and good humor
completely restored by the possession of the fat little
packet of dried feverfew in her pocket. "I
wish I had as little to worry about," Cimorene muttered,
thinking of Woraug and the wizards. She held
the burned patch at the end of her sleeve up to get a
better look at it in the sunlight and shook her head.
Even the magic wardrobe would have a hard time
fixing that. A puff of wind made her shiver in her 145 wet
clothes, and she turned to go back into the cav- to
change. A dark
shadow fell over Cimorene, and shr stopped
and looked up. "Kazul!" she said as the dragon landed
on the open path beside her. "Am I glad to se<i you.
Wait until you hear what's been happening!" "You
do appear to have had a rather strenuous day,"
Kazul said, eyeing Cimorene's wet, stained skirt and the
blackened end of her right sleeve. "Nothing serious,
I trust?" "I'm
not sure," Cimorene said. "Alianora and I went
out to pick some feverfew, and we ran into that wizard
Antorell." "Where
was this?" Cimorene
pointed. "Up that way. There's a little round
valley off to one side that looks as if dragons never
go there, and—" "You
found a wizard there?" Kazul sounded deeply disturbed.
"How did he get in? How did you get in?" "We
climbed through a crack in a boulder," Cim- orene
said. "I don't know how Antorell did it. Whe'^ he
left, he was heading for the far side of the valley " "This
is serious," Kazul said, getting to her feet 'Td
better warn the King. He'll have to use the crystal now." "You'd
better hear the rest of it first," Cimorene said.
"Antorell wasn't too happy to see us, but when he
found out that Alianora was Woraug's princess, I-'? relaxed.
He seemed to think that Woraug had sent us " "What?" Cimorene
involuntarily stepped back a pace at the anger
in Kazul's voice. "He thought Woraug had sent 146 us,"
she repeated, and gave a quick summary of her conversation
with Antorell. "Woraug!"
Kazul's tail lashed, sweeping a small boulder
from one side of the path to the other. "But Woraug's
not a fool, and only a fool would let a wizard into
that valley. Unless he was sure that they didn't know .
. . What was Antorell doing?" "Cutting
plants," Cimorene said. "Or rather, cut- ting a
plant. It didn't look as if he took more than one." "He
wouldn't need more than one, if it was the right
one," Kazul said tensely. "What did he pick?" "It
was a prickly looking purple thing, with saw- edged
leaves," Cimorene said, reaching into her pocket.
"I didn't recognize it, but I thought you might, so I
brought a piece back for you to look—" "What?"
Kazul roared. Flame
spurted from the dragon's mouth, envel- oping
Cimorene. Steam hissed from her wet skirt, and the
thinner material of her sleeves vanished in a crackle of
sparks. The handkerchief-wrapped spray of purple leaves,
which she had just taken out of her pocket to show
Kazul, disintegrated into a dark, greasy-looking cloud
of smoke. Cimorene
stared at the ashes in her palm, feeling very,
very glad that she had decided to test the way fresh
feverfew would work in the fireproofing spell. She
felt a little warm, and her clothes had been reduced to a
few charred rags, but that was nothing compared to what
might have happened. "Now
I understand why Alianora ran out of fe- verfew,"
she muttered. A puff
of wind brushed Cimorene's arms, and she i47 heard a
choking sound from Kazul. She looked up, expecting
to find the dragon laughing at her remark, and her
eyes widened. Kazul's head was thrown back, and her
mouth was wide open, giving Cimorene an excellent
view of the dragon's sharp silver teeth and long
red tongue. Cimorene skipped backward out of reach;
then she realized that the dragon was gasping for
air. "Kazul!
What's the matter?" "The
smoke!" Kazul coughed. Her voice was so hoarse
that it was hard for Cimorene to understand what
she was saving. "What
can I do?" Cimorene said, trying not to feel frightened. "Green
jar—shelf in last treasure room," Kazul managed
between coughs. "Hurry." Cimorene
was already running through the mouth of the
cave as fast as her feet could carry her. She did not
even pause as she snatched up her lamp from the floor
just inside the door. It seemed to take forever to get
through the twisty passages and the first two caves full of
treasure. She skidded to a halt in the doorway of the
third room and stood panting, scanning the walls for the
shelf and the right jar. She found it quickly and ran
back at once, the jar clutched tightly in her right hand. The
sound of Kazul's coughing grew louder as Cimorene
sped back the way she had come. At the mouth
of the cave, Cimorene paused and set down the lamp,
then unscrewed the top of the green jar. Inside was a
thick, emerald-colored liquid about the consi&- 148 tency
of honey. She looked out at Kazul. The dragon's head
jerked with each cough, and the scales on her neck
were beginning to turn pink around the edges. For a
long, careful moment Cimorene studied Kazul's movements.
Then she leaned back and threw the em- erald
liquid, jar and all, into the dragon's open mouth just as
Kazul took another gasping breath. The jar
landed on Kazul's tongue. The dragon's mouth
dosed, and she swallowed convulsively. Sud- den
silence descended. "Are
you all right now?" Cimorene asked after Kazul
had taken several deep breaths without a re- newed
bout of coughing. "I
will be," Kazul said. She sounded exhausted, and her
movements as she slid into the cave were slow and
uncertain. "What
happened?" Cimorene said, backing out of the way
so that Kazul would not have to exert herself to go
around. "I
got a breath of the smoke when the plant in your
hand burned," Kazul said as she settled to the floor
just inside the entrance. "Lucky it was only a breath.
I'll need a few days of rest, but that's better than
being dead." Cimorene
stared at her, appalled. "What was that plant?" "Dragonsbane,"
said Kazul. Her eyes closed and she
slept. Kazul
continued to sleep for most of the next three days.
She woke only long enough for Cimorene to pour 149 a
couple of gallons of warm milk mixed with honey down
her throat from time to time before she lapsed back
into unconsciousness. Cimorene was very wor- ried,
but there wasn't much that she could do. Sick dragons
are too large and heavy for normal nursing to be of
much use. On the
afternoon of the third day, Kazul woke up completely
for the first time since her collapse. "Thank
goodness!" said Cimorene as Kazul shook her
head experimentally and sat up. "I was beginning to
think you were going to sleep for a month." "I
might have if I'd gotten more than a whiff of that
smoke." Kazul stretched her neck in one direction and her
tail in the other, trying to work out some of the
kinks. "If
I'd known it was so dangerous, I'd never have brought
any of that purple plant back with me," Cim- orene
apologized. "You might have done worse than sleep
for a month. You might have—" She stopped, unwilling
to complete the thought. "I
might have died?" Kazul said. "Unlikely. If a dragon
isn't killed outright by something in the first five
minutes, recovery is only a matter of time. That applies
as much to dragonsbane as to a knight's magic sword." "Then
why did you want that goo in the green jar?"
Cimorene asked. "The
antidote? I wanted it because I didn't like the idea of
spending a month recuperating when I didn't have
to. And since—" A fit of coughing interrupted Kazul
in mid-sentence. 150 Cimorene
skipped backward out of the way. Frowning
worriedly, she tossed a pinch of feverfew into the air
and recited the verse from the fireproofing spell in case
Kazul should lose control of her flame again. "Maybe
you won't need a month to recover, but three days
obviously isn't enough," she said to the dragon. "You'd
better lie back down before you choke." "I
can't," Kazul said. "I have to warn the King. If the
wizards have had dragonsbane for three days al- ready—"
She started coughing again and had to stop talking. "You
stay here," Cimorene said in a firm tone. "I'll warn
the King." "Tokoz
won't listen to you," Kazul said, but she settled
back to the ground. "Roxim will, though. Start with
him." "Roxim?"
Cimorene said doubtfully. She was afraid
the gray-green dragon would want to go charging out
after the wizards as soon as he heard they were up to
something. "He'll
listen to you, and the King will listen to him,"
Kazul said. "Ifs not ideal, but it's the best we can
do." "All
right, I'll go see Roxim. You stay here and sleep." "When
you get back—" "I'll
wake you and tell you what he said," Cim- orene
promised. "Now, go to sleep." Kazul
smiled slightly and closed her eyes. Cim- orene
caught up a lamp and almost ran to the exit at the back of
the cave. She was afraid that Kazul would think of
something else and start talking again, and she didn't think
talking would be good for her. In the
tunnel outside, Cimorene paused, trying to remember
the directions to Roxim's cave. She had memorized
a map in the library that showed most 01 the
twists and turns of the dragons' tunnels, but she knew
from experience that in the miles of gray store corridors
it was difficult to keep track of where she wa= "Left,
left, fifth right, past the little chamber, rigl,? again,
on past the iron gate, two lefts to the third cave down,"
she muttered to herself. "I wish Roxim's cave were
closer." Still muttering, she started off. Though
she was being very careful, Cimorene had to
backtrack twice during the first part of her trip when a mistake
in counting corridors led her to a dead end. When
she finally saw the iron gate that led into the Caves
of Fire and Night, she sighed in relief. The tricky part
was over, and the rest of the trip would be easy. She
held her lamp up and quickened her step, hoping to make
up some of the time she had lost on her de- tours.
Then, as she reached the bars that blocked the entrance
to the Caves of Fire and Night, she stopped short.
There was someone sitting on the ground on the other
side of the gate. Cimorene
had almost missed seeing him, and no wonder.
His clothes, though well cut, were the same dark
gray as the stone of the tunnel walls, and he was curled
into a lumpy, dejected ball. He looked like a large
rock. If he hadn't moved his hand as she passed, Cimorene
would never have realized he was alive. The man
on the other side of the bars raised his 152 head,
and Cimorene saw with shock that his hair and skin
were the same dark, even gray as his clothes. His eves,
too, were gray, and their expression was apolo- getic. "Forgive
me for startling you," the man said, climbing
ponderously to his feet. "I didn't see you com- ine."
He made a stiff, formal bow. "Who
are you?" Cimorene demanded. "And what are you
doing in there?" "I'm
a prince," the man said in a gloomy tone, "and
I'm reaping the rewards of my folly." "What
folly?" The
prince sighed. "Ifs a long story." "Somehow
they always seem to be long," Cim- orene
said. "You haven't come to rescue me from the dragons,
have you? Because if you have, I'm not going to let
you out of there. I haven't got time to spend an hour
arguing today." "I
have no interest whatever in dragons, I assure you,"
the prince said earnestly. "And if you would let me out,
I'd be extremely grateful. Um, who are you, by the
way?" "Cimorene,
princess of the dragon Kazul," Cim- orene
said. She studied the prince for a moment and decided
that he looked trustworthy. "All right, I'll let you
out. Turn around and put your fingers in your ears." "What?"
the prince said, looking considerably startled. "Ifs
part of the spell to open the gate," Cimorene said.
She wasn't about to let him overhear the words Kazul
had used to unlock the door, even if he did look trustworthy. The
prince shrugged and did as she directed. Quickly,
Cimorene recited: "By
night and flame and shining rock Open
thou thy hidden lock. Alberolingam!" For an
instant nothing happened, and Cimorene was
afraid she had not remembered the charm cor- rectly.
Then the iron gate swung silently open. The prince,
whose back was to the gate, did not notice. Cimorene
touched his shoulder to get his attention, and her
eyes widened. "Oh!"
she said as he turned. "You're—you're stone." "I
know," the prince said. "Ifs part of that long story I
mentioned earlier. I haven't gotten used to it yet."
He stepped through the gate, and it closed noise- lessly
behind him. "I'm
afraid I don't have time to listen to stories just
now," Cimorene said politely. "I have a rather urgent
errand to run, so if you'll excuse me—" "Can't
I come with you?" Cimorene
stared at him. "Why do you want to do that?" The
stone prince looked down at his feet with an embarrassed
expression. "Um, well, actually, I'm lost. And you
seem to know your way around down here." He
glanced hopefully at Cimorene's face, then sighed. i54 "I
suppose I can just wander around some more. I'll have to
find a way out eventually." "You'll
run into a dragon and get eaten." "I
don't think it will hurt stone," the prince said. He
sounded almost cheerful, as if he had only just realized
that being made of stone might have some advantages. "Maybe
not, but you're sure to give the dragon indigestion,"
Cimorene said. "Bother! I don't have time for
this!" "I
could wait here if you're coming back this way," the
stone prince suggested. Cimorene
brightened, then frowned and shook her head.
"No, one of the dragons might need to get into the
Caves of Fire and Night, or it might be the turn of those
dratted wizards. You can't stay here." "Then—" "I
know! You can wait in the serving room, just off the
banquet hall," Cimorene said. "It's close, there's plenty
of room, and I know no one's using it today because
I checked the schedule for Alianora yesterday. I can
take a shortcut out the back to get to Roxim's without
losing any more time. Come on." "1
really appreciate this," the stone prince said as they
started off. "You don't know what ifs like, being lost in
the dark in these caves." "How
did it happen?" Cimorene asked. The
stone prince's expression became gloomy once more.
"Ifs all that soothsayer's fault," he said. "Soothsayer?" "My
father didn't think it was appropriate to invite i55 fairies
to a prince's christening, so he invited a sooth- sayer
instead," the prince replied. "The soothsayer took one
look at me and said that I would grow up to do a great
service for a king. I've been stuck with his blasted prophecy
ever since." "It
doesn't sound so terrible to me," Cimorene said. "It
wasn't, at first," the stone prince admitted. "I had
special tutors in all sorts of interesting things to prepare
me for being of great service to a king. My father
even sent me to a spedal school for people who're
supposed to do spedal things." "Did
you do well?" "I
was the top of my class," the stone prince said with a
flash of pride. His face fell again. "That's part of the
problem." "I
don't understand," Cimorene said. "This way. And can
you walk a little faster, please? I'm in a hurry." "It's
been three years since I graduated, and every- one's
still waiting for me to do something spectacular," the
stone prince said, lengthening his stride. "The rest of my
dassmates are already making names for them- selves.
George started killing dragons right away, and Art
went straight home and pulled some sort of magic sword
out of a rock. Even the ones nobody expected to
amount to much have done something. All Jack wanted
to do was go back to his mother's farm and raise
beans, and he ended up stealing a magic harp and
killing a giant and all sorts of things. I'm the only one who
hasn't succeeded." "Why
not?" The
stone prince sighed again. "I don't know. At 156 first
it seemed as if I wouldn't have any trouble finding a king
to serve. Every time there was a war, both kings asked
me to lead their armies, and every king for miles around
who'd lost his throne to a usurper sent a mes- senger
to my father's court. It should have been simple. Only
they were always so worried about whether I was going
to side with their enemies that it was easier not to pick
anyone." "I
see," said Cimorene. Privately she thought that the
stone prince had been rather wishy-washy. Some of
her opinion must have crept into her tone because
the stone prince nodded glumly. "You're right. It was
a mistake. As long as I didn't pick a king to serve,
all the messengers and ambassadors and envoys stayed,
hoping to persuade me. The inns around (he castle
were stuffed with them. It got to the point where I
couldn't show my face without at least three of them pouncing
on me. "Finally
I couldn't stand it any more, and I ran away.
It was a relief at first, not having everyone hov- ering
over me waiting for me to do something great. But
after a while I started feeling uncomfortable. Then I
realized that even if nobody around me expected me to do
anything spedal in the service of a king, I ex- pected
me to do something. "I
was so flustered that I ran up to the next palace I saw
and asked whether the king needed any services done.
It turned out that he was ill, and his doctors had told
him that the only thing that would cure him was a drink
of the Water of Healing from the Caves of Fire and
Night. So I left to get it at once." "So
thafs what you were doing!" Cimorene said. i57 The
stone prince gave her another gloomy nod. "I should
have known better. That king had three sons, and the
first two had already gone off to get the water and
failed. Anyone with sense would have seen that the
youngest son was the one who would succeed; it sticks
out all over. But I was too eager to do my great service
and get it over with, and I didn't stop and think." "What
happened?" "It
took me a long time to find the Caves of Fire and
Night, but once I did, it wasn't hard to find the Water
of Healing. The chamber's getting crowded. All the
princes who've tried to get the water and failed have
been turned into slabs of rock." "I
know. I've seen them," Cimorene said. "Watch out for
your head; the ceiling is low along here." "Then
you know what it's like, and you've seen the two
dippers on the wall by the spring." The stone prince's
shoulder's sagged. "I knew I should use the tin one. It
was one of the first things we learned at school. But I
thought it wouldn't do any harm if I just looked at the
gold one, so I took it off the wall. And as soon as I
touched it, I started to stiffen up." "Urn,"
said Cimorene. The stone prince was ob- viously
well aware of how foolishly he had behaved. She saw
no reason to make him feel worse by pointing it out
to him again. "So
I stuck my arm in the spring," the prince said. "You
stuck your arm—oh, I see! That was clever," Cimorene
said. "Do
you really think so?" the stone prince asked 158 nxiously.
"I thought that since the water from the nring
is going to turn all the slabs of stone back into orinces
when someone finally succeeds in the quest, then
the water ought to keep me from turning into a slab of
stone in the first place. Only it didn't work the way I
expected," he finished disconsolately. "I
can see that," Cimorene said. "But at least you can
still do things. It would be much worse to have to lie
there waiting for the right prince to come along and break
the spell." "I
wouldn't have had to lie there very long," the stone
prince said. "That king's youngest son is going to
arrive any day now, I just know it. Anyway, if I were a
slab of stone, I wouldn't know about it until it was all
over and I'd been turned back into a prince again." "How
do you know?" Cimorene demanded. "Have
you ever been a stone slab?" The
stone prince looked startled. "No, I haven't. I never
thought of that." "Well,
start thinking now," Cimorene said tartly. "Here's
the service room. Wait here for me, and don't go
wandering off if I'm late getting back. I don't know how
long this errand is going to take, and it would be very
awkward for me if the dragons found you roaming through
their tunnels." "I'll
remember," the stone prince promised. "But what do
I do if someone comes in?" "Duck
into the banquet area," Cimorene said, showing
him. "And if someone comes in there, too, curl up
in the corner and pretend you're a rock." "All
right," the prince said doubtfully. Cimorene
did not like leaving him, but she was even
less enthusiastic about taking him to see Roxim. Roxim
probably wouldn't object to the prince himself, though
Cimorene suspected that there might have been some
difficulty over his proposed theft of the Water of Healing.
But explaining everything to the gray-green dragon
would take hours. Roxim was nice, but he tended
to take a simple view of things, and the prince's situation
was anything but simple. So Cimorene gave the
prince one more warning, just to make sure he understood,
and started off toward Roxim's cave to finish
her errand. 160 <T • f" 12 In
Which Cimorene Calls on a Dragon, and the
Stone Prince Discovers a Plot he
shortcut to Roxim's worked just as well as Cim- orene
had hoped, and she even made up some of the time
she had lost earlier. Roxim was in, too. She could hear
the scraping of his scales as he moved around inside.
She stepped up to the entrance of the cave and called,
"Dragon Roxim!" Something
round and shiny flew through the air, missing
Cimorene by inches. It hit the wall of the tunnel with a
loud clang and slid rattling to the floor. Cimorene jumped. "Roxim!"
she shouted at the top of her lungs. "Whafs
this?" the dragon said, poking his nose out of
the cave entrance. i6i "I
am Cimorene, princess to the dragon Kazul, and I offer
you greetings and good fortune in all your en- deavors."
Cimorene thought it best to be particularly polite,
in case Roxim were in a bad mood. She sus- pected
he might be. In her experience, someone in a good
mood did not throw things at visitors. "Very
good," Roxim said. "Nice to see you again and all
that, but I haven't got time for visitors at the moment.
Sorry." "I'm
not a visitor, exactly. Kazul sent me with a message
for you." "Oh,
well, thafs different. Just hand me that shield there,
would you?" Cimorene
picked up the shield from the floor of the
tunnel. There was a large dent in one side where it had
hit the tunnel wall, and several smaller ones over the
rest of it from banging against things on its way to the
tunnel floor. "You
ought to be more careful," she said severely. "Just
look at this!" "Ha!"
Roxim snorted, examining the dents. "Shoddy
work, shoddy work, that's the problem. In my day,
you could roll a knight in full armor down the far
side of the Vanishing Mountain and bounce him off two or
three cliffs without so much as scratching his surface,
much less denting it. This cheap modern stuff just
doesn't hold up." "If
you know it doesn't hold up, you shouldn't throw
it around like that," Cimorene said. "You almost hit
me." Roxim
shifted uncomfortably. "Sorry. Didn't mean anything
by it." 162 "All
right, but next time look before you throw things,"
Cimorene said, handing him the shield. "I
always have this problem when I try to find something,"
Roxim confided. "Never know where to look.
Gets frustrating, and next thing you know I'm pitching
armor at the walls. Bad habit, but hard to break." "Maybe
I could help," Cimorene suggested. "After I give
you Kazul's message, that is." "Don't
need help to put dents in things," Roxim said.
"Comes to that, I don't really want it." "I
didn't mean help throw things," Cimorene said patiently.
"I meant help find whatever you're looking for." "Oh,
that. Well, come in then." Cimorene
followed the dragon into a moderately large
cave, similar to the one Kazul used as a living area.
Roxim's cave, however, was full of clutter. Cim- orene
had to pick her way past bits of armor, one half of a
pair of bookends, a box of tea, a pink scroll, three mismatched
kitchen pots, a small wooden statue, a broken
flute, and four partially burned candles. Roxim walked
straight over the mess as if it weren't there, squashing
a mangy-looking stuffed pigeon and flatten- ing a
tin cup in passing. He dropped the shield on a pile of
silk flowers and waved Cimorene to a seat on a large
wooden chest near one wall. "Now, what's this message
of Kazul's?" "Ifs
about the wizards," Cimorene said, settling gingerly
onto the dusty surface of the chest. She made a
mental note to find Roxim a nice princess as soon as she
possibly could. "Alianora and I found one of them 163 picking
dragonsbane a few days ago, and Kazul thiiiKs King
Tokoz will listen to you if you tell him about -c " "So
that's where they got it," Roxim said in tones of
disgust. "Pity you didn't mention it sooner." Cimorene
got a sinking feeling. "What do v^u mean?" "Somebody
poisoned King Tokoz this morning," Roxim
explained. "Slipped some dragonsbane in his coffee.
Fast-acting; nothing to be done. Now we ne-d a new
king." "Thafs
awful!" Cimorene said. "Do you know who did
it?" "Those
dratted wizards, that's who," Roxim said angrily.
"It's obvious. Stupid thing to do; has to be wizards,
by George! But Woraug won't listen to me " "Woraug?
Whafs Woraug got to do with it?" "He's
in charge of the investigation," Roxim re- plied.
"Taking his time about it, too, if you ask me." "But
if the King was only poisoned this morn- ing . .
." "What
does that have to do with it?" Roxim said unreasonably.
"Besides, if Woraug doesn't hurry, he won't
have the culprit in hand by the time the trials start
tomorrow." "Trials?
You mean with Colin's Stone, to choose the new
king?" Cimorene said with some hesitation. She did
not see how it could be a trial for the person who had
killed the King if they hadn't caught him yet, but she
was not completely certain that the dragons didn't
have some way of getting around the problem and
trying him anyway. "That's
it," Roxim said, pleased. "And before I 164 leave I
have to find that emerald I picked up fifty years ago.
Coronation present for the new King." "But
you haven't got a new King yet," Cimorene said
feeling somewhat bewildered. "And what if you're the
King?" Roxim
smiled broadly. "Knew you were a nice gal. Me the
King! I rather like the idea. I still have to find the
emerald, though. Wouldn't do to show up at the trials
without a coronation present. Rum thing to do. Overconfident." Though
she was upset and more than a little wor- ried,
Qmorene helped Roxim as best she could. After about
an hour of poking through the clutter, Cimorene found
the emerald, wrapped in a gold-embroidered handkerchief
and stuffed into the mouth of a large brass hom.
Roxim thanked her and invited her to stay to tea, but
Cimorene politely declined. She was eager to get back to
Kazul, to tell her what had happened and de- dde
what to do next. Cimorene
hurried back to Kazul's cave by the shortest route,
thinking so hard about Tokoz's death that she forgot
everything else. She found Kazul sleeping and was
forced to wake her, despite her worries about the dragon's
health. She knew Kazul would want to hear about
the King of the Dragons as soon as possible, and she
wanted to hear what Kazul made of Woraug's in- volvement
in the investigation. "Back
already?" Kazul said, opening her eyes. "Didn't
Roxim get you in to see King Tokoz?" "No,"
Cimorene said. She hesitated, uncertain of the
best way to break the news. "It was too late." 165 "Too
late?" Kazul raised her head, startled. She eyed
Cimorene briefly, then said, "All right, lefs have it.
What's happened?" "King
Tokoz was poisoned this morning. Roxim said
someone put dragonsbane in his coffee." Kazul
snorted. "Somebody knew Tokoz pretty well."
Seeing Cimorene's surprised expression, she ex- plained,
"Tokoz drank Turkish coffee every morning. The
stuff is strong enough to take the roof off your mouth.
It's why no one ever went to talk to him over breakfast.
You could boil a whole field's worth of drag- onsbane
in Turkish coffee without changing the taste enough
to notice. Or the texture." Cimorene
tried to imagine coffee, even Turkish cof- fee,
strong enough to take the roof off a dragon's mouth and
failed. "I told Roxim about the wizard Alianora and I
met, and Roxim said I ought to tell Woraug be- cause
Woraug is in charge of finding the poisoner," she
said. "But—" "But
when you caught Antorell picking dragons- bane,
he thought Woraug had sent you," Kazul said. "If
Woraug's mixed up with wizards—" She broke off, coughing.
Cimorene watched her anxiously, but the coughing
spasm did not last long. "I don't like this," Kazul
finished when she got her breath back. "I
don't, either," Cimorene agreed. "But what can we do
about it?" Kazul frowned
and said nothing. For several min- utes,
the two sat and thought in silence. Then Kazul said,
"We can't do anything until the new King has been
chosen. Did Roxim say when the testing will be?" "Tomorrow,"
Cimorene said. 166 "Tomorrow!"
Kazul surged to her feet. "Why didn't
you say so at once? If I'm to be at the Ford of Whispering
Snakes tomorrow, I have to—" "Lie
down!" Cimorene commanded. Kazul looked at her
in surprise and collapsed in another fit of cough- ing.
Cimorene waited until the dragon's coughing had subsided,
then said sternly, "You're in no condition to go
hauling rocks all over the countryside. I'd be sur- prised
if you can even fly as far as the end of the pass. I think
you're going to have to give up on the trials this
time around." Kazul
made a choking noise. Cimorene looked at her in
alarm, then realized that the dragon was laughing. "It's
not optional. Princess," Kazul said. "All the adult
dragons in the Mountains of Morning are required to show
up, no matter what condition they're in." "But—" "There
is no acceptable excuse for missing the test- ing of
a new King," Kazul repeated. "None. And I have a great
deal to do before I leave, so if you'll—" "If
anything needs to be done around here, I'll do it,"
Cimorene said firmly. "If you don't rest, you won't be able
to fly at all, and then how will you get to the ford?" "A
reasonable point," Kazul said, settling reluc- tantly
back into place. "Very well. The first thing I need is a
coronation present for the new King. There's a jeweled
helmet on a shelf in the second storeroom that might
do. Bring it out so I can take a look at it." Cimorene
spent the rest of the evening running errands
for Kazul. Besides choosing a coronation gift 167 (Kazul
rejected the helmet and two crowns before d( dding
on a scepter made of gold and crystal), innu- merable
messages had to be delivered to various dragons
who were in charge of arranging the trials. This
one had to be informed of Kazul's ill health, so that it
could be taken into account when the order of the
testing was established; that one had to be told that Kazul
would not be able to join the coronation proces- sion.
Substitutes had to be found to perform Kazul's various
ceremonial duties, then their names had to be approved
by a surly dragon in charge of protocol, and finally
the substitutions had to be recorded on all the lists
of all the dragons who were managing each of the events.
It reminded Cimorene strongly of Linderwall and her
parents' court. By the
time the last arrangement had been made and the
last message delivered, it was very late ana Cimorene
was exhausted. She was also very glad she had not
let Kazul do all the running around. The dragon,
who had slept most of the time Cimorene was out,
was looking much better, even in the dim light c* Cimorene's
lamp. Tired but satisfied, Cimorene wen- to her
room and dropped into bed. Cimorene
was up early the next morning, stirring a dozen
ostrich eggs in a large iron kettle for Kazul's breakfast.
Kazul ate all of them, then slid out of the cave
and prepared to leave for the Ford of Whispering Snakes. "Don't
fret. Princess," Kazul said. "The testing doesn't
start until ten. I have plenty of time to get there, 168 pven if
I stop to rest now and then." Her voice sounded much
better than it had the day before, and it no longer seemed
to rasp her throat. "While I'm gone, why don't you
visit Woraug's princess? See if she's noticed any- thing
odd these past few days. We need to know as much as
we can before we talk to the new King about Woraug
and the wizards." "All
right," Cimorene said. "As soon as I'm done with
the dishes." Kazul
turned and leaped into the air, her wings churning
clouds of dust from the dry surface of the ground.
Cimorene squinted after her and shouted, "Good
luck!" Kazul's wings dipped in answer before the
dragon soared out of sight behind the shoulder of the
next mountain. Cimorene stood looking after Kazul, her forehead
wrinkling in worry. After a moment she shook
herself and went inside. She had work to do. Washing
the dishes did not take long, and as soon as she
was done, Cimorene set off to visit Alianora. The
tunnels and passageways were silent and empty, and
Cimorene's footsteps echoed eerily through the darkness.
She began to wish she had taken the longer route
along the outside of the mountain. She had not realized
that the dragon city would seem so strange and
lifeless with all the dragons gone. "Psst!
Cimorene!" Cimorene
jumped. She whirled in the direction of the
voice, raising her lamp like a club, and Alianora stepped
out of the adjoining tunnel and into the circle of
light. In one hand she clutched a large bucket, three- quarters
full of soapy water, and she looked rather pale. 169 "Alianora!"
Cimorene said, lowering her arm, "What
are you doing out here?" "Shhh!"
Alianora said. She looked nervously ov»-r her
shoulder. "Woraug told me to scrub off the tab'e in the
banquet room while everyone was away. And-- and I
heard someone moving around in there. Evrn though
everyone but us is gone. And I dropped cy lamp,
and—" "Oh,
my goodness," Cimorene said. "The stogie prince!
I'd forgotten all about him." "Who?" "The
stone prince." Quickly, Cimorene explained how she
had found and hidden him the day before. "And
I hadn't thought about it until now, but this is the
perfect time to get him out of the mountains," she finished.
"All the dragons are gone and no one will see
him. Come on, before I forget again." Alianora
nodded dubiously, and the two girls headed
for the banquet room. When they arrived, Cim- orene
went in first, holding her lamp high. "Prince?" she
called. "Are you there? It's me, Cimorene." "Yes,
I'm here," said the stone prince, unfolding stiffly
from a gray lump in the comer. "I'm glad you're back.
Who's this you've brought with you?" "Princess
Alianora of the Duchy of Toure-on- Marsh,"
Cimorene said. "She's the princess of the dragon
Woraug just now." "Does
her father need a great service done for him?"
the prince asked hopefully. "Not
that I know of," Cimorene replied. "Unless you're
good at getting rid of aunts, but that would be more of
a service to Alianora than to her father." 170 "\
can think of nothing that would make me hap- pier,"
the prince said with evident admiration as he bowed
stiffly to Alianora. "Good afternoon. Princess. Or
should it be 'good evening'? It's hard to tell without windows." Alianora
blushed and looked down at her bucket without
answering. "Actually,
it's good morning," Cimorene told the prince.
"I'm sorry it took me so long to come back for you,
but . . . well, a lot has been going on." Alianora
looked up sharply. "You've been sitting here in
the dark all night?" She shuddered. "You could at
least have left him a candle, Cimorene." "Thank
you for the thought. Princess Alianora, but ifs
just as well she didn't," the stone prince said. "If I'd
been sitting here with a lit candle, they'd have no- ticed
me right away. And an unlit candle isn't much use in
the dark, is it?" "What
do you mean?" Cimorene said. "Who would
have noticed you?" 'The
dragon and the two men he was talking to," replied
the prince. "I think they were wizards." "What?"
said Cimorene and Alianora together. "Well,
they talked as if they were wizards," the prince
said. "They weren't carrying staffs, though." "What
did they look like?" Cimorene said. "They
were both tall, and they both had beards. The
older one's was gray and the younger one's was brown." "Antorell
and Zemenar!" Cimorene said. "And they
were talking to a dragon?" The
stone prince nodded. 171 "Then
they wouldn't have been carrying staffs. Dragons
are allergic to them. Did you hear what they said?" "Something
about a contest," the stone prince said. "The
wizards were going to fix it so this dragon would win. It
sounded like a kird of cross-country race, and the
wizards were going to hide along the path and— and
help the dragon out somehow. I'm afraid I'm not very
clear about that part. Spells aren't my specialty. I'm
much better at hopeless causes." Alianora
and Cimorene exchanged appalled glances. "The
trials with Colin's Stone to pick the new King!"
Alianora said. "Which
dragon?" Cimorene asked urgently. "Do you
know which dragon they were talking to?" "I
only heard the name once," the prince said. He sounded
apologetic and a little embarrassed. "And I don't
think I got it right. Ifs too silly." "Tell
us!" Cimorene commanded. "Well,
it sounded like 'warthog/ " the prince said in an
even more apologetic tone than before. "Could
it have been Woraug?" Cimorene asked "That's
it!" the prince said. "I knew it couldn't really
have been warthog." "What
a pity you remembered," said a voice from the
entrance into the banquet hall. Cimorene
whirled. Antorell stood in the doorway, staff
in hand, watching them with an intolerably smug expression. 172 13 In
Which Alianora Discovers an
Unexpected Use for Soap and Water, and
Cimorene Has Difficulty with a
Dragon ./Intorell
looked past Cimorene and Alianora as if they were
not there and spoke directly to the stone prince. "I
told Father someone was listening. He won't be happy
when he finds out I was right, but he'U feel better
when I tell him I've taken care of things. He might
even let me have the first look in the King's Crystal,
once Woraug gives it to us." "So
thafs what you're after!" Cimorene said. Antorell
favored her with a superior smile. "Quite right.
Princess Cimorene. The King's Crystal will show us the
whereabouts of every piece of useful and inter- esting
magic in the world. All we'll have to do is go out and
pick them up." "Somehow
I don't think it will be that easy," Cim- orene
murmured. "We
knew Tokoz would never give it to us, but Woraug
will, as soon as he's King of the Dragons. He'll have
to, or we'll tell everyone how we were the ones who
made sure he was the new king. Of course, we can't
afford to have anybody around who might make . . .
awkward revelations. I doubt that dragons will listen
to a couple of hysterical princesses, but he"— Antorell
pointed at the stone prince—"will have to go." "What
are you going to do?" Alianora demanded. She was
plainly frightened, and Cimorene could see that
her knuckles were white with the force of her grip on the
handle of the scrub bucket. "Oh,
gravel seems appropriate, don't you think?" Antorell
said. "No one will notice a few more rocks around
here." "Ought
I to be taking this person seriously?" the stone
prince said in a rather doubtful tone. "You'd
better if you don't want to end up as a lot of
little pebbles," Alianora answered. She still sounded frightened,
but she seemed to be getting a grip on herself.
"He's a wizard." "You
wouldn't be talking about gravel if you were the one
who had to sweep the floor," Cimorene said to
Antorell. She stepped forward as she spoke, hoping to get
between Antorell and the stone prince before Antorell
noticed what she was doing. She didn't think Antorell
was a good enough wizard to do any real harm,
but there was no point in taking chances. "Stay
where you are. Princess Cimorene," Antorell commanded.
"I'll deal with you in a moment." 174 "Must
you be so theatrical?" Cimorene said. "Theatrical?
You think I'm being theatrical?" An- torell
said furiously. "I am simply showing a proper respect
for the importance of this moment!" "You're
showing off," Cimorene said flatly. "And you're
not doing it very well." "He
doesn't sound much like a wizard to me," the stone
prince said. "Is he always like this?" "Enough!"
Antorell cried, and raised his staff. Light
shimmered along its length and began to gather at the
lower end. Grinning wolfishly, the wizard tilted the
staff, aiming it toward the stone prince. "Stop
that!" Alianora said. Antorell ignored her. "I
said, stop it!" Alianora shouted, and threw her bucket at
Antorell's head. Alianora's
aim was off. The bucket hit Antorell's shoulder.
A bolt of fire shot from the end of his staff and
whizzed between Cimorene and the stone prince to
strike the far wall with a whumping noise and a shower
of sparks. Antorell staggered, slipped in the cascade
of soapy water, and fell over the bucket, drop- ping
his staff in the process. Cimorene
darted in and kicked Antorell's staff out of his
reach. He stared up at her from a mound of soggy
silk and soapsuds. "You can't do this to me!" he shrieked. Something
in his voice made Cimorene and her friends
look at him more closely. Alianora's eyes went wide,
and Cimorene blinked in surprise. "He's—he's collapsing,"
Alianora said in a stunned voice. "He's
melting," Cimorene corrected her. "I
can't be melting!" Antorell cried. "I'm a wizard! i75 Ifs not
fa—" His head disappeared into a small brown puddle,
and his cries stopped. There
was a moment of astonished silence. "I thought
it was witches who melt when you dump water over
them," the stone prince said at last. "It
is, usually," Cimorene said. "What on earth did you put
in that bucket, Alianora?" "Just
water and soap, and a little lemon juice to make it
smell nicer," Alianora said. "Um,"
said Cimorene, thinking hard. "I'll bet there's
a simpler way of melting wizards, but we don't have
time right now to figure out what it is. How many buckets
can you get hold of in a hurry?" "Buckets?"
Alianora said. "Two, counting this one. And I
suppose I could borrow one from Hallanna; that's three." "And
I've got two in the kitchen, and I expect the iron
kettle is big enough. That's six altogether; two for each of
us. You will help, won't you?" Cimorene added,
turning to the stone prince. "Of
course," the prince assured her. "Help with what?" "Stopping
those wizards," Cimorene said. "We can't
let them make Woraug the next King of the Drag- ons by
trickery." "I
don't see how we can stop them," Alianora said. "We
can't possibly get to the Ford of Whispering Snakes
before the trials start, and even if we could, we don't
know where the wizards will be hiding." "If
we tell the dragons that Woraug's trying to cheat,
they'll stop the trials," Cimorene said with more 176 confidence
than she felt. "That will give us time to find the
wizards. And I've got a way to get us to the ford. You go
start collecting buckets. I'll meet you at your place
after I get the things I'll need from Kazul's." "What
about..." Alianora gestured with distaste at the
wet, messy lump of robes in the center of the puddle
that was all that remained of Antorell. "We'll
clean it up when we get back," Cimorene said.
"This is more important." Alianora
nodded, and the three left the banquet room.
The stone prince decided to accompany Alianora since
he was not a fast walker and Cimorene had farther to go.
Cimorene left them when they reached the main tunnel
and ran back to Kazul's cave. There she went straight
to her room and opened the drawer where she kept odds
and ends. In the back left-hand comer, care- fully
wrapped in a handkerchief, were the three black feathers
she had taken from beneath the left wing of the
bird she had killed in the Enchanted Forest. She shoved
the whole packet into her pocket without both- ering
to unwrap it and went on to the kitchen to collect her
buckets. Then she hurried through the tunnels to Woraug's
cave, where Alianora and the stone prince were
waiting. When
Cimorene arrived, she found the stone prince
pumping water to fill Alianora's third bucket while
Alianora mixed soap and lemon juice into the second.
Cimorene set her pots and pails next to the pump
and went to help Alianora. "Now
what?" Alianora said when all the buckets were
full of cleaning mixture. 177 Cimorene
reached into her pocket and dug out the package.
Gently, she unfolded the handkerchief and removed
one of the feathers, noticing as she did that the
package also contained the pebble she had picked up in
the Caves of Fire and Night. "If we each take two
buckets, can we still link elbows without spilling too
much?" she asked. Alianora
and the stone prince looked at each other, shrugged,
and picked up two buckets each. Cimorene took
the last bucket and the iron pot, holding the handle of the
pot with only three fingers so that she could keep a grip on
the feather with her thumb and forefinger. A se- ries of
awkward maneuvers followed as Alianora and the
stone prince tried to link elbows with Cimorene without
losing their balance or dropping one of their buckets.
In the process, Cimorene's skirt got soaked. "It's
a good thing I'm not a wizard," Cimorene said.
"Ready? Here we go." She twisted her hand to- ward
the edge of the iron pot and let go of the black feather.
"I wish we were at the Ford of Whispering Snakes,"
she said as the feather fell, and the room dissolved
around them. They
materialized at the very edge of a river, on a flat,
narrow rock that jutted out over the water, and Alianora
immediately slipped on the wet stone. If the stone
prince had not been so solid and heavy, all three of them
would have fallen into the river. As it was, it took
Cimorene and Alianora several seconds to regain their
balance. When she was finally sure of her footing, Cimorene
breathed a sigh of relief and quickly looked about
her. 178 The
Ford of Whispering Snakes was crowded. Dragons
of all sizes and shades of green lined the banks of the
river and filled the spaces beneath the towering trees
of the Enchanted Forest. On the far bank, a pale dragon
was poring over a parchment list that Cimorene thought
she remembered seeing during one of the many
errands she had run the previous night. All the dragons
seemed to be talking at once, and none of them noticed
Cimorene and her friends. "Hello,
dragons!" Cimorene shouted, trying to make
herself heard above the noise. "Here,
now! What's all this?" an olive-green dragon
on the bank demanded, turning. "Someone's trying
to sneak a look at the trials." "S-s-s-sneakssss,"
hissed a soft but nonetheless dearly
audible voice from somewhere near Cimorene's feet.
Cimorene jumped and looked down, but though she
craned her neck to see all around her, she could not
find the second speaker. "Get
rid of them before Troum comes back with Colin's
Stone," another dragon advised. "We
aren't trying to sneak in, and we don't care about
watching the trials," Cimorene said, wishing she dared
to look around for Kazul. "We came to warn you about
the wizards." "Wiz-z-zardssss,"
the soft voice echoed. "Wizards?"
the olive-green dragon said skeptically. "There
aren't any wizards here." "No,
but they've figured out some way of inter- fering
with your choice of the next king," Cimorene said.
"They're hiding somewhere. You have to put off i79 the
trials with Colin's Stone until we can find them and stop
them. If you'll just tell Kazul we're here—" "Put
off the trials?" the olive-green dragon inter- rupted.
"Impossible! They've been under way for half an
hour. We can't just stop in the middle. Who are all you
people, anyway?" A
flicker of motion caught Cimorene's eye, and she looked
down just in time to see a thin red snake dart from
one dump of weeds to the next. "S-s-s-sneaksss," whispered
the soft voice an instant later. "S-s-sneaksss and
wiz-z-zardsss." "I
wasn't asking you," the dragon said severely in the
general direction of the snake. "And whatever they are,
they certainly aren't wizards." "They
look like somebody's princesses to me," a blue-green
dragon said. "Pity, that. It would be so much
simpler to eat them and get them out of the way." "Are
you sure?" said a third dragon. "The one on the end
doesn't look like a princess." "I'm
beginning to think this wasn't such a good idea,"
the stone prince said. "He
may not be a princess, but he doesn't look edible,
either," the blue-green dragon pointed out. "And
these other two are definitely princesses. You can't
go eating them out of hand." "Princesssessss,"
hissed the voice from under the rock. "Oh,
princesses," the olive-green dragon said. "No wonder
they're so full of wild tales." "It's
true!" Cimorene said desperately. "If you don't
believe us, take us to Kazul; she will." 180 "I
can't do that!" the olive-green dragon said, shocked.
"Kazul's third in line now, after Mazarin and Woraug.
You can't talk to people who are that close to making
their attempt with the stone. It would distract them." "Woraug!"
Alianora said. "Woraug's next in line?" "Yes,
he should be starting off any minute now," said
the olive-green dragon. "Then comes Mazarin, and then
Kazul. I don't expect it will take long, though. No- body's
carried the stone for more than a mile or two yet." "But
I'm Kazul's princess!" Cimorene said. "I
don't care who you are," the dragon replied crossly.
"You can't talk to Kazul until she's done with her
turn." "That
will be too late!" Cimorene cried. "You don't understand.
Woraug and the wizards—" "I've
had enough of your wizards," the olive-green dragon
said. "You're a confounded nuisance, and you ought
not to be pushing your way in here where you're not
wanted. Go away!" "Cimorene,
what are we going to do?" Alianora said as
the olive-green dragon turned and stalked de- tenninedly
away. "At
hero's school we were always taught that if you
couldn't persuade anyone to help you with some- thing,
it meant that you were supposed to do it by yourself,"
the stone prince said diffidently. "And we are
prepared." He lifted one of his buckets slightly. "But
we don't know where the wizards are." Al- ianora
said. "We have to find them before we can stop them,
and there isn't time." i8i "S-s-stop
the wiz-z-zardsss," whispered the soft voice. "That's
the first sensible thing you've said since we got
here," Cimorene said to the hissing whisper. "Can't
you just wish to be where the wizards are?" the
stone prince asked Cimorene. "No,
you have to know where you're going, or the spell
doesn't work," Cimorene said. For a
moment all three were glumly silent. Cim- orene
stared at the water, remembering how and where she had
gotten the feathers. Suddenly she raised her head. "We
may not know where the wizards are, but I'll bet I
know someone who can find out. Hold this for a minute." Cimorene
handed one of her buckets to Alianora, then
dug out the packet of feathers. She pulled the second
feather from the packet and grabbed Alianora's elbow.
"Hold tight, everybody. I wish we were at Mor- wen's
house," Cimorene said, and dropped the feather. The
scenery shifted abruptly, and they were stand- ing on
Morwen's porch. The house was just as tidy- looking
as Cimorene remembered, and the porch floor gleamed
as if it had just been washed. A black and white
cat, startled by their sudden appearance, fell off the
porch railing. Four others left off washing them- selves
to stare at Cimorene with unwinking green and yellow
eyes. "I
need to talk to Morwen," Cimorene said to the cats.
"It's an emergency." A lean
tiger-stripped cat rose and oozed through 182 a crack
in the door. Cimorene unwound herself from Alianora
and the stone prince and set her bucket on the
porch floor. "I hope this works," she muttered to herself
as Alianora and the prince placed their buckets beside
hers. 183 14 In
Which the Wizards Try to Make Trouble, and
Cimorene Does Something about It the
door of the cottage opened and Morwen stepped out.
"What sort of emergency?" she asked. She studied Alianora
and the stone prince for a moment, then peered
at Cimorene over the tops of her glasses and added
with some severity, "I hope you weren't refer- ring to
his predicament. He may well find it an incon- venience,
but it certainly isn't an emergency. Not by my
standards, anyway." "No,"
said Cimorene, "I was talking about the wizards.
They've poisoned the King of the Dragons, and now
they're trying to interfere with Colin's Stone so that
Woraug will be the new king. We have to stop them,
but we don't know where they are, and Woraug's 184 going
to try to carry the stone any minute. Can you find
them for us?" Morwen
blinked twice and shoved her glasses back into
place with her forefinger. "I see," she said. "You're right.
It's an emergency. I'll do what I can. But if you don't
tell me the whole story later, when there's a bit more
time, I shall—I shall turn you all into mice and give
you to the cats. Wait here." As she
spoke, Morwen disappeared into the house. She
reappeared a moment later, holding a small mirror and
muttering over it. "Colin's Stone," she said, and breathed
on the glass. She looked up. "Any wizard in particular?" "Zemenar,
the Head Wizard of the Society of Wiz- ards/'
Cimorene said, wishing Morwen would go faster and
knowing she couldn't. "I
should have guessed," Morwen said. She turned back to
the mirror. "Zemenar," she said, and breathed on the
glass once more. Then she motioned to Cim- orene
to come and look. Cimorene
obeyed, and Alianora and the stone prince
crowded closely behind her. The mirror showed a
blurry, wavering picture of the Ford of Whispering Snakes.
As Cimorene watched, the picture moved slowly
along one bank of the river, past the waiting dragons
and the immense trees of the Enchanted Forest and on
down the river. "Can't
it go any faster?" Alianora whispered. "There's
no need to whisper, and no, it can't," Morwen
said. "Not if you want to be sure of finding these
wizards of yours on the first try, and it doesn't sound
as if you have time to waste on mistakes." 185 The
picture in the mirror continued to creep along the
bank. Cimorene pulled the third and last feather out of
her pocket and brushed it nervously across her fingers
while she waited. "What's
that?" the stone prince said suddenly. The
mirror-picture stopped, then moved up the bank,
away from the river toward a thicket of blackberry brambles.
Cimorene saw the tip of a wooden staff pok- ing up
above the thicket. Tensely, she waited for the mirror
to show the far side of the brambles. "It's
them!" Alianora said. She sounded frightened and
excited at the same time. "Oh, dear!" Cimorene
took a good look at the picture in the mirror.
Five wizards were standing in an opening be- hind
the blackberry thicket, leaning on their staffs and looking
at the sky. Suddenly, one of the wizards pointed.
The others peered upward, nodded, and raised
their staffs. "Get
the buckets!" Cimorene said. Cats scattered in all
directions as the stone prince pounded across the porch
behind Cimorene and Alianora. "Hang on; here we go.
I wish—" "Not
without me you—" Morwen said, grabbing Cimorene's
shoulder. "—we
were at the blackberry thicket where the wizards
are," Cimorene said, and dropped the feather. "—don't,"
Morwen finished as the porch winked out and
was replaced by blackberries. The
five wizards were standing in an arc just in front
of the bramble. Each of them held his staff so that the
lower end was about a foot above the ground, 186 pointing
at something hidden in the moss at their feet. An
unpleasant yellow-green light dripped from the ends of
the staffs, and the moss where the wizards were
standing was brown and dead. The wizards' backs were
toward Cimorene and her friends. "Now!"
Cimorene cried. As the wizards began to turn,
she set one of her buckets on the ground and lifted
the other in both hands. Taking careful aim, she flung
the soapy water over a black-haired wizard in the center
of the arc. "Charge!"
yelled the stone prince, and threw one of his
buckets at the nearest wizard. "Take
that, you cheats!" said Alianora, dumping the
first of her buckets over another. "What—this
is impossible!" said one of the wizards indignantly
as he began to melt. "Too
bad," Cimorene said, throwing her second load of
water at the next-to-last wizard. "Watch
where you're throwing that!" Morwen said to the
stone prince, who had sloshed his second bucket over
the fifth wizard with such enthusiasm that water sprayed
in all directions. "Sorry,"
the prince apologized. "Is that all of them?" "It's
all five of the ones we saw," Cimorene said cautiously. "Then
we did it!" Alianora said. "Not
quite," said Zemenar, stepping out of the bushes
behind Morwen. "You interrupted the spell, of course,
but we were nearly finished anyway. And as long as
the stone remains enchanted, Woraug won't 187 have
any trouble getting it all the way to the Vanishing Mountain.
Look." He pointed with his staff, and Cim- orene
saw three dragons, high in the air, flying steadily toward
the mountains. One of them had a long black stone
clutched in his claws, and the other two appeared to be
escorting him at a careful distance. "Woraug
and the two judges," Cimorene mur- mured. Zemenar
nodded. "You might as well put that bucket
down," he went on, turning to Alianora. "You can't
throw it at me without melting your witch friend here.
What's in it, by the way?" "I
don't see why we should tell you," Cimorene said as
Alianora set the last of the six buckets down. "Because
I'm interested. Princess," Zemenar said with an
oily smile. "And it will pass the time until the next
shift gets here, and I can decide what to do with you." "If
you're that interested, why don't you take a closer
look?" said the stone prince, picking up Al- ianora's
bucket. "Stay
where you are!" Zemenar commanded. As he
spoke, he raised his staff and sidestepped so that Morwen
was between him and the stone prince. "If
you insist," said the prince. He shrugged, lifted the
bucket, and flung the water over Morwen and Zem- enar at
the same time. "What—no!"
Zemenar cried in horror as he began to
melt. "Not soapsuds! It's demeaning." "There's
a little lemon juice in it, too," Alianora offered. 188 Zemenar
glared at her. He was less than half his normal
height and shrinking as they watched, while a dark
puddle spread out beneath him. "Lemon juice! Bah! How
dare you do such a thing? I'm the Head Wizard of the Society
of Wizards!" His voice grew fainter and higher as he
shrank. "Interfering busybodies! Soapsuds! Of all the undignified
tricks. You'll be sony for this! You can't melt a wizaid forever,
you know! You'll be sor . . ." The
wizard's voice ceased. All that remained of him was
a pile of silk robes and a long wooden staff lying
on some damp moss. Alianora and Cimorene stared
for a moment, then Alianora turned to the stone prince. "I'm
glad he's gone," she said, "but how could you
melt Morwen just to get at that wizard?" "But
I didn't," the stone prince said. "Look." Cimorene
and Alianora turned. Morwen seemed no
shorter than usual, though she certainly looked very damp.
She had taken off her glasses and was shaking water
off them. "Don't just stand there," she said crossly
to Cimorene. "Hand me a dry handkerchief." "Just
a minute," Cimorene said, checking her pock- ets.
She found the handkerchief that had been wrapped around
the magic feathers and handed it to Morwen. "Um,
why didn't you melt?" "Clean
living," Morwen said as she began to dry her
glasses on Cimorene's handkerchief. "I
thought as much," the stone prince said in a
satisfied tone. "Nobody who lives in a house as dean as
yours could possibly melt in a bucket of soap- suds." 189 "Quite
right," Morwen said approvingly. "You have a
good head on your shoulders, young man. What's
this?" She held up a sharp-edged black pebble. "It's
a piece of stone I found in the Caves of Fire and
Night," Cimorene said. "Where,
exactly?" "In
the King's Cave," Cimorene said. "Morwen, shouldn't
we do something about that spell Zemenar mentioned?" Alianora
was watching the sky, shading her eyes with
her hand. "Woraug's nearly halfway to the moun- tain,"
she said .anxiously. "Good,"
said Morwen, though neither Cimorene nor
Alianora could tell which of them she was talking to. The
witch shook her wet robes and walked over to the
patch of dead moss where the wizards had been working,
picking her way carefully past little piles of robes
and staffs. Cimorene followed. In the center of the
brown area was a black stone the size of Cimorene's fist. A
web of yellow-green light flickered across its smooth
surface. "Sloppy,"
Morwen said. "Very sloppy. Though I'm not
surprised. Wizards always seem to depend on brute
force when a little subtlety would be far more effective."
She fingered Cimorene's pebble for a mo- ment,
then reached out and dropped it on top of the wizards'
stone. There
was a noise like a great deal of popcorn all popping
at once, and the light that flickered over the black
stone spat yellow-green sparks in all directions. Alianora
jumped and backed away. Cimorene would 190 have
liked to do the same, but she did not want to give Morwen
a bad impression of her courage, so she stayed where
she was. The
sparks died, and the flickering light went out. From
the sky high above came a faint shriek of surprise and
rage. Cimorene looked up and saw three black specks
in the sky. No, not three: four, and the two escort
dragons were swooping to catch the speck that was
Colin's Stone, which Woraug had just dropped. Cimorene
gave a sigh of relief and looked at Mor- wen.
"So much for Woraug and the wizards," she said. "We
didn't even need the fireproofing spell. What did you
do?" "And
what happens now?" Alianora added. "Duck,"
said Morwen, and threw herself sideways into
the bushes. "Wha—"
said the stone prince, and then he and Cimorene
and Alianora were engulfed by a blast of dragon
fire. The
stone prince leaped in front of the two prin- cesses,
but he was much too late to protect them. For- tunately
the fireproofing spell was still in effect, and neither
of them even felt warm, though Alianora lost the
ends of her sleeves and Cimorene's hemline rose six
scorched inches. "I
knew I shouldn't have said that about the fire- proofing
spell," Cimorene muttered, With a
wordless snarl and a thunder of wings, Woraug
landed just in front of the little group. "You!"
he shouted when he saw Cimorene. "I might
have known it would be you!" Flame shot from 191 his
mouth once more, but it was just as useless as it had
been the first time. Cimorene
glanced up and saw one of the escort dragons
spiraling down to see what was going on. "You might
as well give up, Woraug," she said, hoping to distract
the angry dragon long enough for help to ar- rive.
"You can't be King of the Dragons now." "I'll
tear you limb from limb!" Woraug raged. "Every
last one of you!" One arm shot out as he spoke, and
shining silver claws snapped around the stone prince's
waist. Alianora
screamed. "Hurry
up!" Cimorene shouted at the dragon in the
sky. The
dragon heard and dove toward them, but he was not
fast enough. Woraug shoved the stone prince into
his mouth and bit down hard. An instant later he howled
in pain and spat out the prince and four teeth. "What
i5 all this?" said the escort dragon, landing carefully
beside ^^oraug. The clearing was getting rather crowded. "A
plot to cheat on the test to see who the next King of
the Dragons will be," Cimorene said. "Woraug was in
it, and a lot of wizards." "Are
you all right?" Alianora asked the stone prince,
who was just picking himself up. His stone was black
in places from the dragon fire, but otherwise he seemed
unhurt. "More
or less," the stone prince said. "But just look
what that fire did to my clothes! And that dragon's put a
chip in my sleeve. What am I supposed to do 192 about
that? It's not as if I can just change clothes when I get
home, you know." "That's
ridiculous!" the escort dragon told Cimo- rene.
"No dragon would cooperate with wizards. I don't
see any wizards, either. I think you're making it up." "Of
course you don't see any wizards," Cimorene said,
feeling very cross. "We melted them." "Melted
them?" "Where
do you think those staffs came from?" Cimorene
pointed at the wizards' staffs lying across the scattered
brown puddles. The
dragon backed up a pace and sniffed experi- mentally. "It's
all quite true," Morwen said, poking her head out of
the bushes. "And we'll be more than happy to explain
the whole thing to your new King as soon as you
have one. Provided, of course, that you take that maniac away
before he burns the whole Enchanted Forest
to the ground." She gestured at Woraug. "Cim- orene,
I really must insist on getting a copy of that fireproofing
spell. It will clearly be worth every minute of the
months of hunting it will take me to find some hens'
teeth, and I may as well get started as soon as I can." "Who's
that?" said the escort dragon. "Morwen? That
does it! This is too much for me. I'm taking you all
into custody until the trials are over and the King can
sort it out. Come along." "I
assume that doesn't apply to me," Woraug rum- bled.
He winced as he spoke. 193 "It
certainly does," the escort dragon said. "I said all,
and I meant all. If I'd meant 'all the humans/ I'd have
said 'all the humans/ or maybe 'some of you' or 'you
over there' or 'all you non-dragons' or—" "Nonsense!"
Woraug interrupted. "Don't you know
who I am?" "You're
the dragon who caused a ruckus just now for no
reason I can see," the escort dragon replied. "And
it's my duty and my job to take you into custody. When
the trials are over, you can explain it to the King, and if
I've done something wrong, well, I'll take what I have
coming. And if I haven't, you'll take yours. And—" "All
right, all right," Woraug said. "But I warn you,
you'll regret this." "That's
as may be," the escort dragon said with dignity.
"Right now, though, you're in custody along with
the rest of these people, and you'd better not go snacking
on any of them until things are sorted out. I saw what
you did to the gray one." "Did
you?" said the stone prince. "Then what are you
going to do about this chip in my sleeve?" "Tell
it to the King," the escort dragon advised. "Now,
off we go, the lot of you." Morwen
came cautiously out of the bushes, brush- ing
leaves from her already wet black robes. She stopped
and peered at the escort dragon over the tops of her
glasses. "This has not been a good day for any- one's
clothes," she said severely. "I shall send the cleaning
bill to your king." "Whatever
you want," the escort dragon said im- patiently.
"Come on." 194 Scowling
furiously, Woraug marched off into the forest.
The stone prince and Alianora followed, talking in low
voices. Morwen paused to pick up the wizards' black
rock and Cimorene's pebble, then went on after them.
Cimorene hesitated. "Go
on," said the escort dragon. "I
will, but I think you ought to know that another batch
of wizards is supposed to show up soon," Cim- orene
said. "Zemenar said something about a second shift.
I don't know what they can do without the stone they
were using, but I'm sure they'll try something." "Wizards
always do," the escort dragon said with a sigh.
He studied the wizards' staffs that were lying around
the clearing with a melancholy air. "All right, I'll
send someone back to keep an eye on things as soon as we
get to the ford. Whatever was going on here, there
certainly were wizards in it, and that's enough for
me." "Good,"
said Cimorene. "And thank you." She smiled
at the startled expression on the dragon's face and
started after the others. 15 In
Which the Dragons Crown a .New King, and
Cimorene Gets a New Job the
walk to the Ford of Whispering Snakes took longer than
Cimorene expected. The trees of the Enchanted Forest
grew dose together in many places, fordng the dragons
to take a zigzag path instead of heading straight
up the bank of the river. Woraug, who was in the
lead, seemed to be deliberately setting a slow pace. Cimorene
was sure he was hoping that the second shift of
wizards would arrive at the blackberry clearing be- fore
the dragons at the ford had been warned. She had no idea
what would happen then, but she doubted that it
would be good. The escort dragon was not interested in Cimorene's
worries, however, and he refused to speed
things up, so the group ambled on. 196 As they
approached the ford at last, they heard cheering
ahead of them. Woraug flinched visibly, and Alianora
and the stone prince were startled out of their quiet
conversation. "Whafs
that?" Alianora said. "Sounds
to me as if we have a new King," their escort
said with great satisfaction. "That means I can get you
lot off my hands right away. What a relief! I thought
I was going to be stuck with you for hours." Alianora
looked faintly indignant at this unflatter- ing
opinion. Morwen was merely amused. Woraug's wings
sagged momentarily, but then he -seemed to pull himself
back together, and he continued on as confi- dently
as ever. Cimorene's concern deepened. What if Woraug
managed to convince the new King that they were
all lying? They
reached the edge of the cheering crowd of dragons.
"Who did it?" the escort dragon asked. "Who's
the new King?" "How
should I know?" the other responded. "I can't
see a thing from way out here." "You'll
find out soon enough, ".the escort dragon said.
Then he raised his voice and shouted, "Make way! Coming
through! Prisoners for the King! Make way!" The
crowd of dragons parted reluctantly, and the escort
dragon herded the group forward, still shouting. They
made their way through the cheering dragons until
they reached the edge of the river. "Stand away!" shouted
someone in the crowd. "Stand away for the King!" The
nearby dragons drew back, leaving Woraug, ip7 the
escort dragon, and Cimorene and her friends stand- ing by
themselves on the trampled moss. As the drag- ons
moved away, Cimorene caught sight of Kazul, lying comfortably
beside the river. "Kazul!" Cimorene cried, and ran
forward. "Are you all right?" A
mottled dragon standing beside Kazul shifted and
flicked his tail angrily at Cimorene. "You should say
'Your Majesty,' " he said with a warning scowl. "Don't
be ridiculous, Frax. She's my princess," Ka- zul
said. "I'm quite all right, Cimorene. What are you doing
here?" "You're
the new King of the Dragons?" Cimorene said in
astonishment. "But—but when you left this morning,
you could barely fly! How did you get Colin's Stone
all the way from here to the Vanishing Mountain?" "Colin's
Stone apparently does more than merely pick
out the right King," Kazul said. "The minute I picked
it up, I felt fine." "This
is impossible!" Woraug said. "Are
you accusing me of fraud?" Kazul asked mildly. "He'd
better not," Cimorene said. "He's the one who was
cheating, with the help of Zemenar and the rest of
the wizards." "Really,"
Kazul said in tones of great interest. "It's
all nonsense," Woraug declared. "The girl's just
trying to attract attention." "Really,"
Kazul said again, and smiled, displaying all her
silver teeth. "Oh,
come now, Kazul. Surely you won't take a mere
princess's word over mine," Woraug said. 198 "That
depends entirely on what she says. Tell us about
it. Princess," Kazul commanded. So
Cimorene told them. She brought the stone prince
forward to explain what he had overheard the wizards
and Woraug discussing in the banquet hall, and she
made Alianora tell everyone about melting wizards
with wash water and lemon juice. She told about
getting to the Ford of Whispering Snakes on the first
feather and being unable to convince any of the dragons
to listen to her. She told about going to Mor- wen's
house to find out where the wizards were, and about,using
the last feather to get to the wizards and melt
them. She described Zemenar's unexpected ap- pearance
and subsequent melting, and the way Mor- wen had
broken the wizards' spell, and she finished with an
account of Woraug's futile attack. "And
then he landed"—Cimorene waved in the direction
of the escort dragon—"and decided to bring us all
back here. And I think somebody ought to go back to
that clearing where the blackberries are be- fore
the next batch of wizards arrives. I don't know what
they'll do when they find out what's happened, but
..." "Yes,
I see," said Kazul. She turned to a pale green dragon
beside her. "Take five or six of the younger dragons—the
ones who've been talking about starting a
wizard-hunt—and go have a look at this blackberry clearing." "Yes,
Your Majesty," said the pale dragon with a fierce
grin. "Surely
you don't believe this!" Woraug said. Kazul
stared at Woraug without saying anything, 199 m^. " and the
dragons around the edge of the circle rattled their
scales. "Ah—Your
Majesty," Woraug added hastily. "Why
should I disbelieve it?" Kazul said, still watching
Woraug. "The
whole thing is preposterous!" Woraug said. "How
could wizards do anything to affect Colin's Stone?
Your Majesty." Kazul
looked at Cimorene. "I'm
sorry, Kazul," Cimorene said, shaking her head.
"I know what the wizards were trying to do, but I don't
have the slightest idea how they were doing it." "I
believe I can explain that. Your Majesty," Mor- wen
said. She stepped forward, tossing and catching the
wizards' black rock casually in her right hand. "They
were using this. I believe you'll find that it comes from
the Caves of Fire and Night. From the King's Cave,
in fact, where Colin's Stone was found. And one of the
properties of the Caves of Fire and Night is that you can
use one piece to cast spells which affect similar pieces." "Just
the way that impossible book says!" Cim- orene
exclaimed. "DeMontmorency?
Yes, I suppose he is fairly im- possible,"
Morwen said. "Is
this sufficiently similar to Colin's Stone that the wizards
could have affected the stone through it?" Ka- zul
asked. "Certainly,
Your Majesty," Morwen said. "This
is—" Woraug began. "—ridiculous,
impossible, and unbelievable," Ka- 200 zul
said. "You've said that already. But I haven't heard you say
anything particularly convincing in support of that
attitude." "Oh,
really. Your Majesty!" Woraug said. "Next you'll
be saying I poisoned King Tokoz!" "It
doesn't seem likely," Kazul admitted, "since Tokoz
was poisoned with dragonsbane, and dragons can't
get anywhere near the stuff without feeling the effects." "What
if Zemenar made a ... a dragonsbane-proof packet
for him to cany it in?" Cimorene said, thinking of the
bag Antorell had been carrying when she and Alianora
met him in the valley. "Something that would melt
when he dropped it in the King's coffee." "I
suppose it's possible," Kazul said. "But there's no evidence
at all that Zemenar did any such thing." "What
would it have looked like?" Alianora asked suddenly.
"Would it have been something like a very large
tea bag?" Everyone
turned to look at Alianora. "I think that would
have worked quite well. Princess," Kazul said. "Why
do you ask?" "Because
Woraug had something like that with him when he
went to see King Tokoz the night before the King
was killed," Alianora said. "I saw it." An
angry muttering ran through the crowd of dragons. "Lies!"
Woraug snarled. "They're all lies!" "Are
they?" Kazul said coldly. "I don't think so. You
must have wanted to be King very badly indeed." "I—"
Woraug darted a glance around the circle of 201 dragons.
What he saw did not appear to reassure him. "No!" "Consorting
with wizards, killing the King, and plotting
to cheat in the trials with Colin's Stone," Kazul said as
if Woraug had not spoken. "Hardly proper be- havior
for a dragon." The
crowd muttered agreement. Cimorene looked from Woraug
to Kazul and back. Woraug appeared to be
terrified of something, but Cimorene could not tell what it
was. He crouched and seemed to shrink away from
Kazul, drawing his wings in close and making himself
as small as possible. Cimorene blinked. It was remarkable
how much smaller Woraug could make himself
look. In fact . . . "He's
shrinking!" Cimorene exclaimed. "No!"
Woraug cried again, but it was much too late.
He shrank faster and faster, his wings melting into ridges
along his back and his claws retracting. He was barely
as tall as Cimorene's shoulder. Then, with a sudden
shiver, he collapsed in on himself. A small rain of
scales pattered to the ground. A moment later, an extremely
warty toad with angry red eyes crawled clumsily
out of the center of the pile. "Is
that—is that Woraug?" Alianora asked in a hushed
tone. The
toad turned and glared at her, and she stepped back a
pace. The stone prince put a protective arm around
Alianora's shoulders and glared back at the toad. "Behave,
or I'll step on you," he said. "Yes,
it's Woraug," Kazul said. She sounded al- 202 most
sad. "That's what happens when a dragon stops acting
like a dragon." The
toad turned his glare in Kazul's direction, then hopped
off and disappeared among the stones along the
riverbank. Alianora
shuddered. Kazul studied her for a mo- ment.
"You were Woraug's princess, weren't you? I'm sorry
about all this, but it couldn't be helped. It won't take
long to find you another dragon." "I
don't think you have to worry about finding her another
dragon," Cimorene said. She had been watch- ing
Alianora and the stone prince, and an idea had occurred
to her. "What?
Why not?" said Kazul. "Because
the stone prince fought with Woraug, and
Woraug certainly didn't win. Doesn't that mean that he
gets to rescue Woraug's princess?" "I'm
not sure the rules cover this situation at all," Kazul
said. "But it sounds reasonable enough, and un- der the
circumstances I doubt that anyone will object. Unless
of course she does." "Oh!"
said Alianora, and blushed a rosy red. "No, I don't
object at all!" "Are
you sure?" the stone prince said anxiously. "You
won't mind waiting a while to marry me? I mean, if
you're willing to marry me? You needn't, you know, if the
idea doesn't appeal to you." "It
appeals to me very much," Alianora said, blush- ing
redder than ever. "But why do you say that we have to
wait?" The
stone prince sighed. "I still have to find a king 203 and do
him a great service, and that's bound to take a while." "For
a young man as intelligent as you seem to be,
you're remarkably foolish," Morwen commented. "What
on earth do you think you've just done?" An
expression of astonishment spread across the prince's
face. "You mean the king I was supposed to serve
is the King of the Dragons?" "Exactly,"
Morwen said. "And I doubt that you could
do her a greater service than saving the throne from
Woraug's plotting." "That's
settled, then," Kazul said. "Let's get the rest of
the ceremonies finished and get back to the mountains.
There's a great deal of work to be done." The
dragons all bowed, and eddies of movement began
in various sections of the crowd. Shortly, two dragons
came forward carrying Colin's Stone. It looked like a
long black log about three times as thick as Cim- orene's
waist and twice as tall as she was. The dragons laid it
in front of Kazul and backed away. Another dragon
appeared, holding a large circlet made of iron, 'with
six spikes poking upward at intervals around the rim.
Kazul set her front feet on the black stone, and the
dragon set the circlet on her head. The crowd of dragons
began cheering again, and after a few minutes they
began forming a line to congratulate their new King
and present their coronation gifts. Other dragons set up
large tubs of wine and platters of meat and cheese,
which were quickly surrounded. In the
middle of the presentations, the dragons Kazul
had sent off to the blackberry clearing returned, 204 and
Kazul took a short break from accepting congrat- ulations
to hear what they had to say. "The
wizards showed up before we'd been there more
than ten minutes. Your Majesty," said the pale green
dragon who was the leader of the group. "Six of them,
just like your princess said." "They
weren't happy to see us," the youngest dragon
said smugly. "I
would think not." Kazul smiled. "What did you do with
them?" "We
chased five of them away," the pale dragon reported.
"I don't think they'll be back, either." "Five?" The
pale dragon shot a glance at the youngest of the
group, who licked his lips and looked even more smug
than before and said nothing. "Yes, Your Majesty." "I
see. Well, thafs more than enough evidence to confirm
what Cimorene's told us," Kazul commented. She
raised her voice. "The arrangement between the dragons
and the Society of Wizards is hereby canceled. From
now on, wizards will not be allowed anywhere near
the Caves of Fire and Night, no matter what they say."
Then she went back to accepting presents and congratulations
from her new subjects. Cimorene
watched the festivities with mixed feelings. She was
very glad that Kazul was the new King of the Dragons,
but she couldn't help wondering what effect Kazul's
coronation would have on her own position. The
King of the Dragons certainly wouldn't need a princess
as a mark of status, and there would be plenty of
younger dragons eager to cook and clean for their King,
if only as a way of getting a start at the court. Her
preoccupation stayed with her for the rest of the
day, through the entire coronation picnic and the flight
back to the Mountains of Morning. Cimorene and Alianora
rode on the back of a very large dragon whose scales
were such a dark green that they looked almost black.
Alianora would have preferred to ride with the stone
prince, but none of the dragons were willing to take on
a second passenger if the stone prince was the first.
All of the dragons had paid their respects to Kazul at the
coronation, so the cave was empty when the dragon
dropped Cimorene off. When Cimorene said good-bye
to Alianora, she promised to come over and help
her pack the following morning. Then she went in and
waited for Kazul to come home. Kazul
did not arrive until very late. She was stiil wearing
the iron crown, and she looked very tired. "Thank
goodness that's over," she said, taking the crown
off and throwing it across the cave. It hit the wall
and bounced off with a harsh clang. "You
shouldn't treat your crown like that. Your Majesty,"
Cimorene said, retrieving the iron circlet. "Of
course I should," Kazul said. "It's expected. That's
why we made it out of iron instead of something soft
and bendable. And don't start calling me 'Your Majesty.'
I've had enough of that for one day." Cimorene
began to feel a little better. "What hap- pens
next?" "Tomorrow
we start moving," Kazul said and sighed.
"It will probably take weeks. It's too bad there's 206 no way
of warning a new king in time to pack every- thing
up before the work starts." "Everything?"
Cimorene said in tones of dismay. "Even
the library and the treasure vaults? But I've only just
got them organized!" "Everything,"
Kazul said. "And if you think straightening
out things here was difficult, wait until you see
the mess the official vaults are in." "Oh,
dear," said Cimorene. "Is it very bad?" Kazul
nodded. "I've just come from looking at it. You'll
see for yourself tomorrow. There's a smallish cave
next to the library that I think will do nicely for you,
but I'd like you to look at it before we start hauling things
around." "You
mean you want me to stay?" Cimorene blurted.
"But I thought the King of the Dragons didn't need a
princess!" "Don't
be ridiculous," Kazul said. "How am I going
to get my cherries jubilee if you don't stay? And you
haven't even started cataloguing the library, and how
else am I going to get the King's treasure vaults arranged
so I can find things? I'm not going to have time to
do it." "Won't
the rest of the dragons object?" Kazul
snorted. "I'm the King. One of the advan- tages
of being King is that nobody objects to whims like keeping
a princess when you're not supposed to need one. If
it bothers you, we'll give you a different title: King's
Cook and Librarian, maybe. Stop worrying and go to
sleep. Tomorrow is going to be a very busy day for
both of us." Cimorene
smiled and went off to her rooms with K
'• 307 a light
heart. She slept soundly and was up early next morning.
Kazul was already awake and supervising three
of the younger dragons, who were packing up the
treasure and the library. Since Cimorene was pressed
into service at once, it was several hours before she
could get away to keep her promise to Alianora. "I'm
sorry I'm late," Cimorene apologized when she
arrived at Woraug's cave at last. "But it didn't occur to me
that Kazul would be moving, too, and she wanted me to
help." "Ifs
all right," Alianora assured her. "It wasn't as big a
job as I'd expected, and the prince helped. I'm almost
finished." She gestured at an almost-full suitcase lying
open on the floor. On the other side of the room, the
stone prince was stacking the empty drawers from Alianora's
bureau. "Well,
at least I got here in time to say good-bye," Cimorene
said. "You're
staying with the dragons, then?" the stone prince
asked, straightening with a frown. "Are you sure you
want to do that?" "Of
course she's sure," Alianora said. "Kazul's going
to need her even more than she did before, and Cimorene
wouldn't be happy in a normal kingdom." "How
did you know that?" Cimorene said, staring at
Alianora. "It's
obvious. Linderwall is about as normal a king- _ dom
as you can get. If you ran away from there, you certainly
wouldn't be happy anywhere like it." "I
didn't mean that part," Cimorene said, redden- ing
slightly. "I meant about Kazul wanting me to stay." "That
was obvious, too," Alianora said. "You're 208 the
only one who was worried about it." She studied Cimorene
for a minute and shook her head. "I wouldn't like
being princess for the King of the Dragons, but it will
suit you down to the ground." "\
think it will," Cimorene said, smiling. "Then
maybe you can tell me something," the stone
prince said. "What's being done about the wiz- ards?" "They've
been banned from the Mountains of Morning,
and there are a hundred or so dragons out checking
to make sure they've gone," Cimorene re- plied.
"They haven't had much luck, I'm afraid. Most of the
wizards left after the first few got eaten." "That's
all?" asked the prince. "What
else can the dragons do? The wizards didn't actually
poison King Tokoz; Woraug did that. So there's no
justification for an all-out attack on the headquarters of the
Society of Wizards, even if all the dragons agreed that
they wanted to do it. Which they don't." "I
suppose you're right," the prince said. "But you'd
better tell Kazul to keep a close eye on them. Those
wizards will make more trouble just as soon as they
figure out a way to do it." "I
don't know about that," Cimorene said. "I think Zemenar
was behind most of it, and you melted him." "That's
it!" Alianora said, and snapped her fingers. "I
almost forgot to tell you. Morwen and I talked for a long
time yesterday, and she says that melting a wizard isn't
permanent." "You
mean they'll all come back?" Cimorene asked. Alianora
nodded. "It will take them a while, 209 though.
And Morwen said for you to come and visit soon.
She thinks that in a few days she'll have figured out a
way of melting wizards without dumping soapy water
over them. 'A method thafs a little less slopp/ was the
way she put it." "That
will be useful if the wizards start making trouble
again," Cimorene said thoughtfully. "Is
this everything, Alianora?" the stone prince asked,
gesturing at the suitcase. "Yes,
I think so." Alianora pulled the top of the suitcase
over, and the stone prince set one foot very gently
in the middle of it and pushed until the latch clicked. "Where
are you going first?" Cimorene asked. "His kingdom
or yours?" "Neither,"
Alianora said, smiling. "We're going to Morwen's.
She said she could change him back from stone
to normal. We asked Kazul last night if we could go out
through the Caves of Fire and Night, and she said
yes, so . . ." "I
don't know, Alianora," the stone prince said. "I'm
beginning to get used to myself this way. And there
are certain advantages." "There
are disadvantages, too," Alianora said, blushing
slightly. Cimorene
began to giggle. Alianora's
blush deepened. "I mean—uh—how are you
going to get rid of that chip in your sleeve if you can't
change clothes?" "I
think I see what you're getting at," the stone prince
replied, eyeing Alianora meditatively. "And 210 you're
quite right. There's no comparison. We had bet- ter see
Morwen as quickly as possible." Alianora
and Cimorene looked at each other and burst
into unstoppable giggles. The
stone prince blinked at them. "It's not funny!" he said
indignantly, which only made them giggle harder.
Shaking his head, he waited for them to stop, then
picked up Alianora's suitcase. "Shall we go?" Cimorene
walked with them to the iron gate that led
into the Caves of Fire and Night. A purplish dragon was
waiting to guide them through the caves. Kazul was
taking no chances on Alianora and the stone prince getting
lost. Cimorene hugged them both and wished them a
safe journey. "And
I hope you both live happily ever after!" "I
hope you do, too!" Alianora called back as she and the
stone prince followed the dragon through the gate. Cimorene
watched until they were out of sight, then
started back toward Kazul's cave. She thought about
Morwen, and the wizard-melting spell, and about Zemenar
and Antorell and the other wizards who would
somehow be back soon. She thought about Ka- zul,
and about straightening out the treasure vaults that belonged
to the King of the Dragons, and about all the hundreds
of books in the King's library, and of all the problems
that the King of the Dragons would have to deal
with. She thought about Alianora's last words and smiled. Happily
ever after? Cimorene wasn't sure about that, though
she was certainly hoping to enjoy herself. She 211 was
positive, however, that life with the dragons woud be
interesting and busy, and in Cimorene's opinion that would
go a long way toward making her happy. "Happily
ever after? I don't think it's quite what you
meant, Alianora," Cimorene murmured to the empty
tunnel, "but one way or another, I rather think I
will." 212 |
|
|